âšïžHiatus âšïž

PR's Tumblrdome

ç„æ„ / Permanent Vacation
sheepfilms

@theartofmadeline
2025 on Tumblr: Trends That Defined the Year


⣠Chile in a Photography âŁ

pixel skylines
noise dept.
Game of Thrones Daily

Discoholic đȘ©

Kiana Khansmith

dirt enthusiast

RMH
PUT YOUR BEARD IN MY MOUTH
taylor price

seen from Malaysia
seen from United States
seen from T1
seen from Albania
seen from United States

seen from Malaysia

seen from United States

seen from Malaysia
seen from United States

seen from Bulgaria
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from Malaysia

seen from Lithuania
seen from Germany

seen from Malaysia

seen from Singapore
seen from United States

seen from United States
seen from United States
@brownsugarcoffy
âšïžHiatus âšïž

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
â The Priestess
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 7
Contains: Explicit language, slow-burn/build romance, mentions of Hoodoo
Word Count: 9.9k
đ This chapter really turned me every way but loose because it went a completely different direction than I originally planned, but it's necessary in kickstarting things between the two of them. Please let me know what you think in the comments! & Sidenote: The Harvest Party is coming up soon!
Masterlist
The hands of the grandfather clock ticked quietly in the front room of the boarding house, but to Annie it sounded like gunshots.Â
It was late.Â
The house had fallen into its nighttime rhythmâ mostly quiet except for the random sounds of boarders stirring in their rooms. A cough from behind a closed door. The creak of a bed frame. The slow pouring of water into a basin. The smells of supper still lingered like they always did this time of night, settling into the walls like a layer of time. The fragrant aroma of clove hung over top of everything, bursting through the air every time Aunt Della parted her lips. She chewed on it slowly. Methodically. Watching Annie as her fingertips smoothed gently over the leather of the sketchbook cover.Â
Annie sat on the couch across from her. Her eyes looked full of possibility as she flipped through the paper, the corners of the pages sitting crisp beneath her thumb.
Something was on Aunt Dellaâs mind.Â
Annie could feel the warm flush of her skin cooling under the quiet intensity of her gaze.
Her voice broke through the silence. âHe been cominâ âround a lot lately.âÂ
There it was.Â
Annie looked up.
Aunt Della stirred her drink in her hand, ice cubes clinking against the sides of the mug. âHow you feel âbout that?â she asked. Then she took a sip.
Annieâs head lowered. Her first instinct was to not respond. Her second was to deflect. Her third was to ask why.Â
âBaby,â Aunt Della probed. âI been alive too long. I know what it means for a man to stand around tryinâ to make himself useful.â She crossed one leg over the other, her ankle bouncing with anticipation like she knew this was going to take a while.
Annieâs mouth curved despite herself. She turned a page in her sketchbook, smoothing the spine down harder than necessary with her palm.Â
âYou like him?âÂ
Annie still couldnât look up. It was like her words got stuck in her throat. The more Aunt Della talked, the more Annie felt caught off guard.
âAnnie Royal, I ainât talkinâ to myself,â she said sternly.
Annieâs head snapped up. She opened her mouth. Then closed it. Then opened it again. âI donât know,â she said finally, in a hushed tone.
Aunt Della rolled her eyes. She let the words sit between them long enough for Annie to hear how untrue they sounded.Â
âYes you do,â she answered back.Â
Annie looked down again, her throat tightening with something she didnât have the name for. Aunt Della watched her for a moment, admiring how softly the lamp light curved around the edge of her face. It was smooth. Innocent. There was a vulnerability in her that she wanted to protect. But as much as she wanted to shield her, she knew she needed to be ready for the day the world came knocking.Â
But she was so young. Barely 18.Â
She remembered herself at that age. She remembered how quickly she got swept up in her husbandâs kind words and gentle eyes like it was yesterday.
It happened so quickly. Marriage. Mississippi. A son.Â
She thought about the day her husband came back from town hall with the deed to their house. He painted the outside a rich buttery yellow and whitewashed the shutters with a puffed up chest. Dug out the underground storage with his bare hands, a shovel, and a strength that could only be explained by a feeling heâd never experienced before in his lifetime. Pride. Ownership.
The boarding house became a sanctuary without a steeple. They took in anybody who needed a hot meal and a place to lay their heads. Musicians, preachers, teachers, people trying to get up North. And two little boys trying to escape their fatherâs fists.
Elijah and Elias.
She met them young. Back when their father, Adam Moore, went door-to-door in town, strumming his guitar and sipping hooch straight from the bottle while his young sons walked around hungry.Â
She knew them before they went by Smoke and Stack. Then she watched them earn those nicknames in blood, gunpowder, and grit. And now Smoke was coming around her sisterâs granddaughter. Her only great-niece.Â
She watched Annie nervously brush her thumb against the edge of the sketchbook and sighed. âI ainât tryna fuss at you,â she clarified. âI just wanna know where your headâs at, and how you feel when heâs around.âÂ
A moment passed. Then two.Â
Aware.Â
Thatâs how Annie felt when he was around.
Aware of herself. Aware of him. Aware of the space between one breath and the next. Like something inside her had started listening before she knew that there was sound.Â
Loose.
Not in the way men and women meant when they whispered about such things.Â
But in a way that words just came out of her mouth before she could stop them. She couldnât carry on with him like she could with Aunt Della right nowâtaking the hard parts and making them sound just right so she didnât reveal too much too soon. He got the truth before she could dress it up. And she hadnât taken the time to figure out why quite yet. And that scared her. But it made her feel something else, too.
Seen.
She was holding back. Aunt Della could see that with her eyes closed. She could see the wheels turning in Annieâs head like she never got a chance to sit with her feelings long enough to name them. But she already had her answer. It was in the way she held the sketchbook to her chest before remembering she wasnât alone.
She tried a different angle. âHe good to you?âÂ
âYes, maâam.â Annie could reply quickly when she could answer without thinking too hard.Â
âRespectful?â
âYes, maâam.â
âHe pressure you?â
âNo, maâam.â
âI feel likeââ Annie paused, embarrassed by the honesty that sat right on the tip of her tongue. She was fighting to keep it to herself. Not because she didnât want to be honest, but she felt like words couldnât do her thoughts justice. And she felt foolish that she felt any kind of way to begin with. âHe makes me feelâŠ.â
Aunt Della let out a sigh. âYou ainât gotta explain it yet. Sometimes when the feelingâs good, you canât explain it right away. You gonâ find the right words when you ready.â
Annie nodded once. âYes, maâam.âÂ
âYou intact?âÂ
âYes maâam.â Heat climbed up her neck as she held the sketchbook to her chest.
âDonât let him take it, if thatâs not what you want.â
âYes maâam.âÂ
A quiet beat passed. âIf it isââ Her breath hitched when she cut herself off.Â
It felt like the room held its breath. Annie, too.Â
âNevermind.â Aunt Della shook her head like she regretted saying anything.
Annie frowned, her lips poking out. âWhat is it?â She asked. Her voice was cautious, but not in the way it had been earlier. It was more braced than anxious.Â
Aunt Della looked at Annie with a fierce protectiveness. âWhat you think about him?â she asked quietly.
Annie twisted her lips, searching for something that wouldnât feel foolish the second it came out of her mouth. âAt first I just thought he was quiet,â she said finally. âNot empty quiet, but the type of quiet thatâs always holdinâ somethinâ back.â
Aunt Dellaâs eyes stayed on her.
âBut when heâs with me, when he look at meâŠâ Annieâs voice softened despite herself. âIt feels likeâŠthe rest of the world disappears. And itâs just us. Just me and him. And he can let go.â
Aunt Della didnât answer immediately, and her face didnât change. The silence felt worse than being questioned. âAnd how you think he feels about you?âÂ
âUmmmâŠ.â Her eyes flitted around the room nervously.
âThe truth do just fine.â
Aunt Della set her mug down on the coffee table with a soft thump. Then she sat back and crossed her legs again, twirling that ankle in the air in slow, deliberate circles.Â
âTruth isâŠâ Annie started. âI think heâs taken a shine to me. He got me this.â She rubbed the cover of the sketchbook, her cheeks warm flushed with warmth and a hint of embarrassment trying to explain herself. âHe comes around, he sits with me, he listensâreally listensâto what I say. And he donât forget,â she said, remembering the note he left her, and the conversation that sparked the words he left.
âWhatâs all this?â Smoke asked, gesturing to the drawings sprawled across her quilt under the magnolia tree.
âDrawings,â she replied sarcastically.
Smoke sucked his teeth. âI know that,â he tutted. âWhat they for?âÂ
âHelps my memory. Drawinâ things. Writinâ them down.â
âSo you remember what they look like?â
âKinda. So I remember what they for.â
Annie glanced over, bracing for laughter, amusement, or even teasing. She got none of it. When she found Aunt Dellaâs eyes she wasnât smiling. She didnât laugh. She almost looked sad, but not in a way Annie fully understood.Â
She simply crossed her arms across her chest and arched a brow in challenge. âSo you think that meansâŠwhat?âÂ
The bluntness felt like a physical thing. It cut sharply through the room like a knife slicing through a thick fog.
Annie blinked. âMaâam?âÂ
âYou think every man who buys you a little somethinâ or listens to you talk, means to do right by you?âÂ
Annie blinked twice this time.
All of a sudden, she felt every bit of eighteen.Â
Not a child anymore, but not grown in the ways the world seemed to demand all at once.Â
Smoke wasnât the first to come around. She had a few who called on her back in New Orleans. Always respectfully, always in the proper way.Â
She had a freedom up here that she didnât have living under the roof of her very protective family, and that freedom allowed her to get to know Smoke in a way that would have been damn near impossible back home.Â
But he was always respectful. Never pushed. Always made sure she felt comfortable. That meant something to her. Time. Energy. Intention.
She kept getting four when she added two and two together.
But maybe Aunt Della was trying to tell her she wasnât too good at math.
âIâve known the twins since they were real young. Seen âem grow into bright young men. Good-lookinâ young men that every woman in this town want a piece of.â She paused. âAnd men like SmokeâŠthey can make a girl feel like the whole world done gone quiet around her. But that donât mean the world ainât there no more.âÂ
Annieâs ears had already perked up at the mention of his name. But now she listened even more intently.Â
Aunt Dellaâs gaze sharpened. âDonât assume nothinâ based on a manâs silence. Youâll get yourself in trouble fillinâ in blanks that ainât yours.â
The flame of the oil lamp shifted behind its glass, throwing a soft tremble across the wall. âYou got dreams. Hopes. You want your own shop right?â
Annieâs chin lifted with a defiant certainty. âYes maâam.â
âGood. Donât you put that on hold for him, or any man. If he really likes you, he wonât keep you from it.â Her voice got lower, like she wanted to say something hard but make it sound sweet. âSmoke ainât a man who say much unless he mean it. But if a man really wants you, heâs gonna spell it out plainly.â
The words moved through Annie slowly, crawling up her spine and down her chest where her heart thumped a little faster. She traced her thumb along the back cover, feeling the grain of the leather beneath her fingertip.Â
The ceiling creaked softly above them. Another lodger, maybe. Or just the house settling into itself. Crickets chirped low in the grass while the night wrapped around them, fully aware of what truth hid behind her silence. It chose not to soften it.Â
âI understand,â she finally said, quietly.
âNow goneâ to bed. I know you tired.âÂ
Aunt Della stood. Annie did, too. Aunt Della turned towards the kitchen, then thought better of it and turned to grab Annieâs forearm before she got too far. She grabbed her face gently, staring at Annie with warm brown eyes. âI ainât sayinâ all this to scare you. Iâm sayinâ it âcause I love you.âÂ
The tightness in her chest eased a bit. âWhat were you gonna say, when you stopped yourself?â
Aunt Dellaâs eyes softened. âItâs not for me to say,â she said softly. âBut youâll find out soon enough.â
She pulled her into a hug then released her. Annie moved slowly towards the staircase, purse slung tightly over her shoulder, sketchbook secured underneath the crook of her arm.Â
âGoodnight Aunt Della,â she called out.
âGoodnight, Annie.âÂ
Annie started up the stairs. Halfway up she paused, her fingers tightening their grip on the banister. She looked back toward Aunt Della who was halfway to the kitchen.Â
âThank you,â she said, just loud enough so she could hear it.
The night was dark and tonight that darkness felt loaded. The sky was bare. No stars, just an endless stretch of shadow that pressed against the windows, barely softened by the faint glow of the waning moon.Â
Annie laid in her bed just staring. First she counted the cracks in the ceiling. Then she traced the lines on the walls with her eyes.
The words of Aunt Della replayed in her head. That and the feeling that something laid quietly underneath their conversation. Something Aunt Della knew and refused to say.Â
Two questions came to mind.Â
What was Aunt Della holding back from telling her?Â
What made her change her mind?
It took a while for Annieâs eyes to get heavy while her thoughts refused to shut off. Something settled in her bones at that moment.Â
Somewhere beyond the boarding house, SmokeâElijahâhad come and gone and left something behind. Something more than just a pretty sketchbook and a thoughtful note.Â
Morning light came soft through the windows, a pale gold that stretched across the floorboards, taking on the pattern of the lace curtains. Annie stood at her dresser with her nightgown hanging off one shoulder, a satin scarf sliding slowly down her braids.Â
She counted under her breath, the silver coins plunking against the thin metal of the container where she kept her money. It was a tea tin, a small one that smelled like mint no matter how many times she tried to air it out. The last coin clinked against the others in the tin. She closed the top of it, taking a moment to write the total on the back cover of her sketchbook. She kept a running tally there, one that she copied over from a piece of scrap paper she used to keep track of her earnings before last night.Â
Annie set Smokeâs note on her dresser. She traced her fingers over the words, brushing her hand over his name on the paper. The ink pooled thickest where he dotted his âi,â and when she touched it, it stained the part where flesh met fingernail. Aunt Dellaâs words from last night crossed her mind as she watched the ink bloom and spread across her fingertip before slowly sinking into the skin.Â
Crossing the room, she knelt near the loose floorboard in the corner that lifted without a creak. She tucked the tin into the hollow space and started to fit the wood back into place. Then she hesitated. Not because she doubted herself, but because she wanted to imagine what it would be like for a spell. Her own shop. A modest house with blue paint. Sheâd sell and barter healing herbs and medicines that ward off sickness and bad spirits, the shelves lined top to bottom with jars, vials and bottles of them. A long table, polished smooth by her own hands, would stretch proudly across the front room where sheâd serve meals to sharecroppers and passing workers. Dried roots tied in bundles would hang from the rafters in a shed off to the side. People would come to fill their bellies and stay for something more.
That was hers.Â
Annie left New Orleans before dawn, dust kicking up from the soles of her shoes and darkening the hem of her dress. She kept her money folded small, eyes cast down the way she was told to when she was traveling alone. A few things she held close to her chestâ her great-grandmotherâs bible, some knick-knacks, and a few letters. A burlap sack hung from her shoulder, holding some other possessions she held dear. An old trunk held the rest.
The Mississippi River laid before her, wide and brown. She boarded a boat with other people heading upriver, women with their satchels, men with their hats pulled low to keep the mosquitos away. Annie hung onto the railings, watching the trees dip their roots in the water, their branches swinging heavily in the wind like theyâd seen too much. The depot was next. When she boarded the train, she closed her eyes and said a prayer underneath her breathâ one for the journey, one for the destination.Â
She spent the night in a Colored waiting room with families piled on top of each other and solo travelers with tired eyes wearing all their possessions.
The next day was another train. Cotton fields stretched wide beyond the thick glass of the windows, the grim landscape broken only by oak trees and tiny shacks lined up in a row. They passed by another stretch of land mostly hidden behind the treeline, but she could feel itâ water, soil, roots, foundation.Â
An elderly man, skin the color of pralines, sat on his porch watching the train go by. Striped overalls with the clasps unbuckled, white shirt with the sleeves rolled, straw hat, heavy work bootsâ but what caught her attention was his eyes. One was completely covered in cataracts. The other one looked sharp enough to hold the sight of four people. The man sucked on a stick of sugarcane while a hound dog sat by his side, tongue out, panting hard under the burn of the Mississippi sun.
Then he was gone.Â
All that remained were the muted shades of nature as the train trekked through the countryside. No house. No dog. No sugarcane. But Annie could remember every detail, even the dusty blue denim of the manâs overalls. And the expectant look in his eye.
She woke up with a jolt, spine snapping straight where she was slumped over in her seat.
The train cabin was quiet. Most people were asleep, some lingering in the corners, some just starting to wake up. Nighttime was on the horizon. Shades of orange and pink swallowing what was leftover from the day.Â
âHow long I been out?â she asked the woman next to her.
The woman thought for a moment. âSince we got on, I reckon.âÂ
âI been sleep this whole time?â
âMhmm,â she confirmed. âMustâve had you a long dayâŠâÂ
âMustâveâŠâ Annie frowned, rubbing the sleep from her drowsy eyes. She looked out at the land through the thick, cloudy windows of the train cabin, and the land looked back.Â
Time passed and she still remembered it all. The land. The house. The way the sun slanted just right through the trees. The man. How he looked like he was waiting for something. How real he felt, even after she realized she was dreaming. When she finally pressed the floorboard back into place the room became itself again. A bed. A dresser. An altar. And a young woman kneeling on the floor daydreaming about possibilities.
One state over, the road began to flatten towards Memphis. It was bad in places, rutted deep from wagons, farming equipment, and animal hooves. Dust rose up behind the truck in low brown puffs, sparkling in the light before disappearing up into the trees.
Smoke drove with both hands steady on the wheel. Stack rode beside him, one arm hanging lazily out the window, hat tipped low against the glare.
âSo you gonâ tell me?â
âTell you what?â
Stack sucked his teeth. âDonât do that.â
Smoke kept driving. Stack waited him out. That was the thing with twins, when one soul splits into two. Silence didnât work on somebody who already felt it on the inside.
âAnnie,â Stack blurted after a while.
Her name shifted something in the cab. Stack could tell by the way Smokeâs eyes narrowed slightly, his hands tightening around the wheel all of a sudden, the leather groaning under the force of his grip.Â
âWhat about her?â
Stack barked out a laugh. âSo, itâs like that?â
The road curved just ahead of them, pecan trees crowding close to the edge on either side of the road like they were trying to listen in on their conversation.Â
âI talked to Della,â Smoke admitted. He looked over to Stack, whose smile eased a bit where he sat.
âAbout?â
Smoke didnât reply.
Stack sat up fully. Back straight, slouch gone. âFor real?â
Smoke shot him a look.Â
Stack leaned back slightly, studying the side of Smokeâs face. âDamn,â he trailed off. âWhat she say?âÂ
It was the day before they were set to head to Memphis, and the early evening sun poured molten gold through the back windows, warming the floorboards of Dellaâs kitchen. Smoke stood in front of the counter watching her slice a batch of onions. Della stood on the other side, her arm moving like the wheels of a locomotive, the movement slow, methodical, and sharp because sheâd done this a thousand times.Â
âI been meaninâ to ask you somethinâ,â he said, voice steady.Â
Della kept her pace, she didnât slow or stop. âThat right?â
âThatâs right.âÂ
âThis âbout my girl?â
âIt is.â
Della stopped what she was doing. She wiped the knife off on a kitchen towel, then set it down on the counter.
âI was hopinâ I could court Annie,â Smoke said firmly. âProper like.âÂ
âWhat you know about courtinâ a woman proper?â Della asked. She crossed her arms.Â
Smoke took his lick. He didnât flinch.
âShe ainât just anybody,â Della said before he could respond.
âI know,â Smoke replied. Something in him leaned forward before his body did. âI wanna do it right. If sheâll have me.â
Della looked over Smoke carefully. For the lie in his eyes. For the joke tugging at the corner of his mouth. For the doubt in his posture. âYou talk to her âbout this already?â
âNot yet.â
âYou need to.â
âI will. Wanted to ask you first.âÂ
She eased her weight off one hip, and put it on the other. âShe ain't built for no half steppinâ.â
âI donât do half.â
Dellaâs eyes narrowed for a second, then relaxed. âThat girl want somethinâ of her own,â she said. âDonât know if she told you that yet.â
âShe did.â
âWell.â Her voice came out soft but sharp. âShe got powerful hands. Hands that ainât meant to be locked up under some manâs roof waitinâ for permission. If you wanna court her, you better not try to shrink her.â
âI wonât,â Smoke replied.Â
Della picked up her knife again. She sliced into an onion slowly, the thin, methodical rhythm of metal hitting wood echoed in the otherwise quiet room.Â
Lodgers started to walk in from their work shifts, heading to their rooms or back out to the porch where a few of them were squatting over a dice game. A few of them poked their heads into the kitchen to ask about supper.Â
Smoke hadnât moved an inch. He waited quietly, letting the silence sit between them, more for him than her.
âYou like her,â she said. It wasnât a question. She didnât even need to ask. She could see it. Feel it, even.Â
âYes maâam.â
âHow much?âÂ
âI care about her. Wanna see her more. Respectfully.âÂ
Dellaâs nose wrinkled. âYou serious?â
âI am,â he said with finality.Â
Something passed through Dellaâs eyes as she looked him over carefully, from head to toe. It didnât feel like judgment. It was something Smoke didnât have a name for. He raised a brow, a silent question.
âStill seeinâ other women?â
âNo, maâam.âÂ
âAinât what I heard.â
Confusion. It spread slowly across his face like the petals of a night-blooming flower before turning into something darker. Smoke flexed his hands at his sides before clasping them firmly in front of himself. âWhat you heard?â he asked, inclining his head.
âLittle here, little there,â she admitted. She tilted her head. âMay not be loud, but I can hear whispers just fine.âÂ
Smokeâs jaw worked. He shook his head once, firmly. âIt ainât true.â
âIt ainât?â
âI ainât lyinâ,â he stated simply. âSince I started spendinâ more time with Annie, Iâve only been seeinâ her.âÂ
âThen why they still talkinâ?â
Smoke sighed, running a hand down his face. âI donât know,â he shrugged.
Della sucked her teeth. She looked away, then looked back. âThat donât answer my question.âÂ
Her eyes got a little sharper, then. Defensive. She folded her arms across her chest, pushing back.
Smoke looked like he was racking his brain for the answer. When it clicked, let out a ragged, frustrated breath through his nose. âI guess, I ainât really end it the way I should,â he confessed.
Dellaâs voice went up a whole octave. âYou guess?â she asked incredulously.Â
âThatâs on me,â Smoke said, jaw tight. âBut Iâma handle it.âÂ
âHow you tryna court Annie, when you canât even end somethinâ proper? What happened?âÂ
âI stopped reachinâ out,â he explained. âAinât seen âem, none of that.â He sighed into his words. His voice tight, but firm. âThought that was it. I moved on, figured they did, too.âÂ
âYou figured wrong,â she corrected. âYou leave one woman guessinâ, donât come over here askinâ me for permission to leave another one guessinâ.âÂ
Smoke nodded, the muscle in his jaw fluttering. âI won't. Iâma clear it up. Before I bring anything to Annie.âÂ
âDonât lie to me,â Della started.Â
âMiss Dellaââ he started.Â
She searched his eyes. âElijah,â she said, in a tone that sounded like a warning.
Smokeâs gaze didnât waver. He looked at her firm, steady, unblinking. âI mean to do right by her. I wouldnât be askinâ you if I didnât.âÂ
Della sighed. âAlright.âÂ
Smokeâs face relaxed.Â
âThereâs rules.â
âOkay.âÂ
âHandle that business, first.âÂ
âTrust me, I will,â Smoke said, nodding once.
Della picked her knife back up, turning it sideways so she could start dicing the onions. âYâall been kissinâ?âÂ
He wasnât about to lie. He didnât lie anyways, not when it mattered, but especially not to a woman who could put a root on him with one hand, and chop an onion clean down the middle with the otherâat the same time. âYes maâam,â he admitted.Â
She didnât flinch. âThat it?â
âYes maâam.â
âMhmm,â she muttered. âNo funny business in my house,â she warned, pointing the tip of the knife towards him.Â
âYou ainât gotta worry about that.âÂ
âI know,â she said warmly. âNot with you.â
âCan I leave this for her?â
Smoke held up a thin, black leather covered book.
âWhat is it?â
His jaw worked. âIt's for her drawings,â he said simply. âSo she can keep 'em all in one place.â
âI will,â she said. She could feel the tenderness in his words, even though he tried to hide it.
Smoke let out the breath heâd been holding since he walked up the steps of her porch with a gift and a question. âThank you.âÂ
âDonât thank me yet,â she said, sweeping the diced onions into a bowl with the edge of her blade. âThat girlâs heart is her own. She gotta say yes, first.â
âSmoke.â Stackâs voice came out quiet.Â
Smoke slowed without thinking. He cursed under his breath, sitting fully forward in his seat.Â
Up ahead, the road dipped towards a narrow wooden bridge that laid over a stretch of shallow, muddy water. Off to the side, something rose from behind the cotton fields.Â
Dust. It came from the far side of the bridge, lifting faintly through the trees along with the sound of a mule dragging something through dirt.Â
Smoke eased the car to a stop beneath the shade just before the bridge. Stack moved from the passenger seat and stalked towards the edge of the field, his body loose in the way men looked when they were prepared not to be. He looked for what didnât belong while Smoke stayed behind the wheel listening for it.
Wind rustled through the leaves, a dry, papery sound that blew through the acres of cotton plants. Sharecroppers that sang hymns and blues songs as they moved down the line. They picked cotton with tired, calloused hands, the cost of their labor paid in bright red splotches of blood that dripped from their fingers, staining the stark whiteness of the cotton bolls. A vulture circled overhead, then found its prey. It swooped down, its wings spreading menacingly slow as its talons gripped the rung of abandoned machinery.
Stack walked back to the truck with the cautious confidence he carried no matter how many times theyâd taken this route. His face didnât show it, but his eyes stayed sharp. âJust some nigga on a wagon,â he said, waving it off.
Smoke looked back, looked towards his brother, looked towards the bridge, flexed his hands on the wheel, then steadied.Â
Memphis appeared thirty minutes later.Â
The city smelled like hot grease and opportunity. The sound of brass instruments hung heavy in the air, cutting through all the cigar smoke and pipe exhaust. A band played on the street once they turned the corner, a crowd of people gathered around them tossing money, dancing, and singing. Vendors lined the streets selling all kinds of treats, both savory and sweet, shouting their prices above all the noise.Â
There was a lightness here.Â
But Stack hadnât spoken since they crossed that bridge.
âJust say it,â Smoke muttered.
âSay what?â He spoke with his usual slick tone, toothpick hanging out the corner of his mouth like he knew something you didnât.Â
âWhatever it is.âÂ
Stack grinned. He rolled the toothpick around his mouth. Cleared his throat. âIâm just thinkinâ.â
Smoke waited.
He rubbed a hand over his freshly lined up goatee. Smiled again, wider this time, his gold fronts shining in the late afternoon. âYou ainât seenâŠyou know?â
Smoke didnât even let the question linger in the air. âNo.â
Stack didnât back down. âLast I heardâŠâ
Smokeâs brows pulled together. âIt ainât true,â he said flatly.Â
âI knew she was full of shit.â He shook his head in disgust. âShe gonâ be pissed, though.âÂ
âWho, Annie?â
Stack looked over. âNah.â He shrugged. âI mean, maybeâŠâ He shook his head again. âI mean...â Â
âNigga.â
Beale Street pulsed around them. A saxophone blared loudly on the sidewalk. The sultry voice of a woman floated out from the open door of a juke they passed by.Â
âLook at my nigga tryna be serious,â Stack teased, clapping his brother on the shoulder. âI mean you was born serious butâŠâÂ
âAightâŠ.â Smoke mumbled.Â
âFor real," he continued. Voice lighter now, but not unserious. âIâm happy for you brotha.â
Smoke didnât answer.
Stack leaned back in his seat, arms folded behind his head as the truck slowed in front of The Monarch. The juke joint was already breathing through the walls. Music, laughter, and the smell of fried food spilled out into the street.Â
âYou know she good for you, right?âÂ
Smokeâs eyes cut over.Â
Stack lifted a hand. âIâm beinâ serious,â he said with a grin.
âI ainât ask you for all that,â Smoke grumbled. He pulled the brake and cut the engine. âI just need you to be serious âbout this business we âbout to handle.âÂ
Stack smoothed out his suit jacket before climbing out first. âNigga, Iâm always serious âboutââ He cut himself off. His grin widened. âOh, you really like her huh.âÂ
Smoke stepped out after him, shutting the truck door harder than necessary. âShut up, Stack.â
Stack only laughed as he headed towards the door of the joint. Smoke followed behind him, both brothers disappearing into the smoky mouth of the juke.
They waited until the boarding house was empty. Breakfast was long over, the kitchen back to the way it looked before the lodgers ran through it in the morning. The floors were swept, shelves dusted, dishes washed, dried, and stacked neatly in the cupboard. Flour dust hid between the cracks of the table no matter how many times it was wiped down, a chipped blue bowl full of onions and garlic hiding most of that. A heavy cast iron pan hung over the stove with something in it that would cook low and slow until supper.Â
Annie stood in the kitchen with her sleeves rolled past her elbows, wiping down the edge of the table. Aunt Della watched her from across the kitchen, tending an arrangement of calla lilies in a slender glass jar. âReady?â
Annie looked up from wiping a stubborn corner of the table. âYes.â
âNervous?â
Annie rung the rag out, twisting it once and dropping it in the wash basin. âA little.â
The kettle hissed softly behind them, steam reaching up towards the ceiling in white, pillowy puffs. A burst of bright, mid-morning light flooded the room through the curtains, catching the edge of a jar of dried bay leaves that sat near the windowsill and the fur of Felix who was curled up with his paws tucked under him like he was waiting on this exact moment. He purred gently, the sound a sharp contrast to the kettle whose whistle was now piercing the air.
âCome on,â Aunt Della said, leading her towards the lean-to in the backyard.
The space was narrow and dark even though the sun was high, only slivers of light peeking through the cracks in the siding. The shelves held various grooming items needed for a house full of men. Lye soap, oils and tonics, shampoos and aftershave. A galvanized tub sat in the middle of it all. Aunt Della moved two small crates aside in the corner of the room. Annie looked down, her mouth dropping open when she caught the glint of the iron ring hidden between the floorboards.
âDonât just stand around catching flies,â Aunt Della threw over her shoulder. She was already bending over as quickly as she could for her age, hooking two fingers into the ring and pulling up.Â
âWhatâs down there?â She bent down to help her.Â
âYou âbout to find out.â
The wood lifted from the floor with a low groan and a whistle of trapped air that escaped like the room was letting out a breath. The smell of something earthy and darkâroots, clay, old wood, and something more sharpâhit them with the first whiff that rose from beneath the ground. Aunt Della lowered herself carefully onto the first step then looked back, a lit oil lamp secure in her hands. âMind your skirt,â she told Annie. âAnd close the door behind you.â
Annie gathered the length of her skirt, wrapping it twice around her hand. The stairs creaked beneath her feet, each one more narrow and steep the deeper she moved below the boarding house. The hum of the street disappeared first. Then the sounds of the backyardâchickens, birds, bees and the breeze.Â
Then the daylight.Â
Annie paused at the bottom to take in all that she could see from the stretch of Aunt Dellaâs oil lamp. Shelves lined the walls from floor to ceiling, crowded with everything from bottles to tins to roots dark and twisted that reached into the soil like fingers.Â
Aunt Della led her to a door. They had to be underneath the front porch of the house, Annie thought to herself. She unlocked the room, a heavy oak door fitted with two heavy padlocks, and guided them inside.
More shelves.
Glass jars caught the flickering flame of the lamp in dull flashes. They were lined up along the walls, filled with graveyard dust, mandrake, cinquefoil, High John, and camphor. A stack of bones too small for Annie to name. A brown bag of black mustard seeds, blue glass beads, river stones smooth as polished teeth, and an assortment of other things.Â
Aunt Della set the lamp on a low table in the middle marked with knife nicks and stains like old wounds. On it sat a mortar and pestle, a ledger book with a cracked spine, a fountain pen, three small bowls, and a white candle burned low in its dish.Â
âThis where we gonâ start.â
Annie looked around, wrapping her arms around herself. âThis all yours?â
âItâs all mine,â Aunt Della confirmed. âTake a seat.â She gestured for Annie to sit on one of two cushions around the table and moved to one of the shelves. She glanced at a bundle of dried leaves, touching them lightly with two fingers before bringing it back to the table. âSome of this belonged to my mama. Some of it from women I met along the way. Women whose names donât get spoken much anymore.âÂ
She opened the ledger to a blank page, then pushed it to the corner of the table. âFirst thing you learn ainât gonâ be what does what, itâs gonâ be what not to touch.âÂ
Annieâs eyes narrowed.
âThereâs stuff that heals and stuff that calls. Calling is where it gets tricky. You can call luck, love, happiness. You can call something darker. Something that settles. Something that unsettles. The thing that gives you mercy can be the same one you beg for mercy. It all depends on which hand holds it.âÂ
Annie absorbed as much as she could while her gaze drifted around the room. This room felt smaller, not because of its size, but because of what it held. Most things felt familiar, a few things did not. It was the few things that didnât, that unsettled her.Â
She thought of her grandmother. Of the stool in her apothecary. Sometimes sheâd sit there all day, just watching. Reaching for things out of curiosity and being told ânot yetâ so often that it became part of her rearing.Â
Aunt Della must have seen something cross her face, because her voice softened. âYou know more than you think,â she said.Â
âThen why do I feel like I donât know anythingâŠall of a sudden?â
She paused. And thenâ âLemme show you.â Aunt Della reached for a jar of something dried and fragrant hidden under a strip of blue fabric. She set it on the table. âName it.â
Annie tried to peer through the glass. The leaves were green, obviously. Smooth, and curled at the edges, from what she could see. She opened the jar carefully and sniffed the fragrance that wafted through her nose. The smell was earthy. Sharp. âSage?â she asked.
Aunt Della gave her a look.
âNot sage,â Annie winced.
Aunt Della paused a moment. âYou know that ainât no damn sage.â
Annie brought the jar to her nose again. She took a deeper whiff. It smelled different this time, something warmer and sweeter. Familiar, but not from the kitchen. âBoneset?â she guessed.
âYou askinâ or tellinâ?âÂ
âTellinâ,â she said, twisting the lid closed and setting the jar down.
Aunt Della waited a moment for Annie to second guess herself. She didnât. âThere she is.â
Annie smiled despite herself.Â
âWhatâs it for?â
âFevers and aches,â Annie began. âUnless you take too much.âÂ
Aunt Della hummed as she shuffled through the jars, vials, and pouches littered on the shelves. âEvery living thing got a spirit,â she started. âIt had a spirit âfore it had a name.â She continued on. âIts smell will tell you its name. But its spirit, thatâll tell you what it wants.â She looked at Annie closely, eyes narrowing. âThis,â she tapped her temple, âis how you learn the spirit of a thing.âÂ
She reached behind her without looking, pulled another jar down, and set it on the table in front of Annie. âName it.â
They went on like that for a while, one jar after another. Some Annie knew right away, some she hesitated on, and some that made her feel straight foolish when Aunt Della corrected her.
âDonât just guess âcause you wanna be right.â
âI wasnât!â
âYou was.âÂ
Annie huffed softly, frustrated.Â
âYou gotta learn how to trust yourself, baby. Like when you close your eyes to draw.â
Aunt Della turned her back to the shelf, her eyes sweeping over her collection until she landed on a small bundle wrapped in red thread. She placed it on the table without a word.
âGonâ head. Pick it up,â she insisted.Â
Annie hesitated at first. Her fingers wrapped around it gently, something tightening low in her belly once it touched her palm. Whatever was inside the cloth was hidden, but she could feel the weight of what she held in her hands.Â
âWhat?â Aunt Della challenged her. âTell me how it feels.âÂ
Annie rubbed her thumb along the fabric. âThis one feelsâŠlike it wanna be left alone,â she said breathily.
The flame of the oil lamp that sat on the low table shifted, flickering once then standing stillâbut it wasnât from any wind.Â
There was no wind down here.
Just darkness, soil, and walls that held their breath like lungs.Â
Aunt Della watched her for a moment, then reached out and took it from her. Annieâs hands felt lighter instantly.Â
âWhat was that?â Annieâs eyes lifted, following the bundle.
âNot today.â
âReally?â
âI said,â Della repeated. âNot today.â She sat back down. âLesson number two. Curiosity donât mean permission.â
âYes, maâam.â
âPower ainât always in what you can hold. Sometimes it lies in what you know to leave alone when you ainât ready. When it ainât ready.âÂ
She looked up to the ceiling. âThey know?âÂ
Aunt Della snorted. âMen donât notice half of whatâs goinâ on.â
Annie laughed and Aunt Della smiled back, pulling the ledger towards the edge of the table. The pages were filled with names, dates, ingredients, measurements, and notes. Some in Aunt Dellaâs hand, others in foreign script. Most of the entries were normal: fever, toothache, bad blood, sleeplessness. Others were less common: keep someone away, restore peace to a home, stop a tongue from speaking ill, return what was sent. Annie traced a line without touching it. Her pulse felt different as her finger hovered over the script. Slower, heavier, like something had reached up and guided her hand.Â
Aunt Della flipped to the next page of the ledger, tapping a blank line on the page once with her finger. âWhen you open a door with your name on it, you better know what you sellinâ. You ainât just sellinâ an herb. Ainât just sellinâ a bottle. You sellinâ a promise.â
âA promise?â
âWhen a womanâs hurt and she comes to you for helpâŠshe ainât just lookinâ to buy a root. Sheâs lookinâ to buy trust. Silence. The hope that somebody knows what to do with what she canât carry alone anymore.â
Annie thought about the women slipping through her grandmotherâs door. Their faces covered with veils, hands holding tight onto coins, voices just above a whisper. She drew them sometimes while she sat in the corner on that stoolânot just their faces, but the changes. How they came and how they left.Â
Aunt Della pushed the pen, ink, and the ledger on the table right in front of Annie. âWrite todayâs date.â
le 31 octobre 1919
Annie wrote it in her best script. When she put the pen down she felt different somehow, like she had crossed a threshold she didnât even know was there.Â
Aunt Della moved the ledger away to let the ink dry and the moment settle. Then she stood, took down another jar from the shelves, popped off the lid, and set it in front of her.Â
âName it.â
Annie lifted the jar to her nose, but this time she didnât rush.
She smelled first.Â
Looked second.Â
And listened to whatever quiet thing inside her answered third.
It took Smoke three attempts to light his cigarette.
It was later that same evening. He stood on the second-floor balcony of the Greenwood House. It sat on the corner of Hernando and Beale; the place he and Stack stayed every time they came down to Memphis. The clink of utensils and the hearty smell of andouille sausage and gumbo drifted out the open windows of the porch and floated upward to where he stood outside, making his stomach twist with hunger.Â
An older woman named Mrs. Johnson owned the place and knew them well, often turning a blind eye to whatever they (Stack) got up to when they came down for business.Â
âThis ainât no whorehouse! You want a whorehouse, there's plenty of them down the street! Tryna soil my good furniture. The sheets is one thing, but I catch one of them hussies on one of my couches, Iâll put you out on ya ass in the middle of the night with just ya draws on!â
Smoke held a lighter in one hand, an unlit cigarette in the other, rolled up tight with the special New Orleans blend of tobacco laced with a little grass that he got from Bo every other week.
His thumb slipped on the spark wheel on his first try.
His hand shook suddenly on the second.Â
He gripped the base harder, clenching his teeth on the third try. An eruption of flint and fuel sparked a flame that burned bright and angry against the setting Memphis sun and the backdrop of Beale Street.
Smoke brought the cigarette to his mouth, its red ember heating the inside of the palm.Â
He exhaled with relief.Â
It felt like a betrayal. That a white manâs war was the reason his hands had a mind of their own sometimes. The lack of control that had him shook. Angry.
He took another drag to calm his nerves, his thoughts searching for somewhere soft to land.
Annie.
Heâd seen her walk into some shop on Issaquena a few weeks back. Long blue dress with buttons down the middle. Curved just right over her hips and thighs. Like it was painted on.Â
Smoke took another hit, blood sparking heavy with desire. He let the smoke filter through his nostrils when he exhaled. He inhaled it back through his nose, letting the fumes settle deep and spicy in his chest.
He had to think about something safer.
Like lips or eyes.
But Annieâs lips? And Annieâs eyes?
Her lips were dangerous. Soft, fluffy, inviting. Sweet.
He thought about how his name slipped out of them like it was the best thing she ever tasted.
âSmoke,â sheâd drawl. It melted on the tip of her tongue like a scoop of her favorite ice cream from downtown, her Louisiana lilt drawing out the o, making her lips form a perfect circle like she wasâ
âYou good?âÂ
The sound of familiar steps made him turn his head to the side.Â
It was Stack.Â
âYeah,â Smoke said, flexing his hands at his sides. âFood ready yet?â
âJust about. She puttinâ dishes out and shit.â Stack turned to walk away. Then he paused. Turned back. âShe made sweet potato pie, too.âÂ
Smoke snuffed out his cigarette and hurried his ass downstairs.Â
One Week LaterâŠ
It was lunch hour. The dining area at Blackbird was packed full of hungry customers, unbridled laughter, and the smell of frying oil. Annie weaved expertly through the tables and around the booths like she belonged there. Since she started working there, sheâd already found her own rhythm even though she only worked a few times a week. She was keeping up with the seasoned waitresses, the ones who didnât write orders down and could balance two serving trays and a pot of coffee with one hand. She was doing so well that even Mr. Hightower was impressed with how she held her own, even with the sudden increase of diners from out of town.
Especially peopleâs relatives from up north.
There wasnât a family in Clarksdale who didnât have somebody who went north for better opportunities, higher wages, and more or less, more freedom. Annie heard the stories. Walk off a train, walk into a stockroom or a shipyard and find work that pays four times what youâd earn in the fields or as a domestic down south.Â
And now she was looking at them sitting in the booths, laughing with their friends and family while showing off their fancy cars, shiny shoes, and new clothing.Â
That âNorthernâ polish.Â
Stack had that type of polish. Always kept a waistcoat. Always wore real goldâchains, pocket watch, gold fronts. Shoes always shined like they were polished by the sun.Â
Smoke didnât dress like his brother, but he had a way about him too. His clothes werenât flashy, but they were clean. Neat. He kept a wristwatch instead of a pocket one. One with a black leather strap, smooth bezel, and a nice engraving carved on the back. But he still had a ruggedness about him that she liked...a lot.
She wondered if their âtravelsâ ever took them up north. Pittsburgh, Detroit, Chicago. She knew theyâd been to New York. Smoke told her that. Spent some time in Harlem staying with Aunt Dellaâs son before they shipped off to war.
Annie didnât know exactly what they got up to when they went out of town, but she wasnât wet behind the ears. She didnât need all the details to know the shape of danger. The town knew what the SmokeStack twins were; they earned those names here. Even if the town knew to not go into detail about what they did to earn them. But there were rumors.
Especially about the women they dealt with.
Stack was the womanizer. Annie knew that the minute she first met him at the train station. He had a mouth so slick, he could make a woman apologize to him for breaking her own heart. Smoke was a little different. Quieter about his, at least. But quieter didn't mean it ainât exist. Where Stack left noise, Smoke left silence. The type of silence that was hard to measure sometimes. And with silence came people trying to fill that empty space with their own version of the truth. So they whispered.Â
âSo-and-so saidâŠbut you ainât heard it from me.â
âHe donât talk as much as Stack, but he ainât no saint.â
Aunt Dellaâs words came to mind. About things being spelled out plain and not assuming attention meant intention. But Annie wasnât so sure if it was a warning, or just plain words of wisdom.
Was she just another woman in a line of quiet whispers?
âAnnie!â It was Mr. Hightower.
She looked up.Â
âYou been wipinâ the same spot for a minute, now.â
âIâm sorry.â She shook her head a little, plopping the rag in the bucket.Â
âI need you to dump the coffee in the back please,â he requested, walking off. Â
Annie sighed. âYes, sir.â
She made her way to the back, coffee pots in one hand and a bucket of hot, soapy water in the other. She set the bucket by the back door and walked outside.Â
The back alley smelled like cigarettes and old food.Â
Annieâs nose wrinkled as she walked over to the trash receptacles before getting startled by a raccoon that darted out from under one of the trash bags. She managed to dump the coffee out without splashing it all over her shoes. The cool, brown liquid pooled on the ground for a minute before seeping into the dirt, the coffee grounds scattering across the wet surface like ash.
Fourth Street was alive. Wagons, voices, music, smoke drifting up from cigarettes and woodstoves. Smoke had finished one last piece of business near Fourth Street. He stepped out of the back room of a building and onto the street, money folded tight in his pocket, hat sitting low on his head. He stepped off the curb and crossed the street, slowing right in front of Blackbird Cafe. He stopped. Looked through the windows casually, trying to be subtle. He wasnât. The writing and the glare from the sun made it hard to see, but he found her instantly.
Annie was behind the counter, but her head turned towards the kitchen. Probably listening to one of the cooks talking shit from the back like they always did. He saw her shoulders shake and her head dip forward like she was laughing at something one of them said. But when she turned back around, the smile on her face broke the room open.Â
Something struck him low in the chest. A possessive tightening pull on his ribs. Annieâs eyes shifted. She looked around the restaurant. Through the other waitresses that darted around her, through the people in the dining area. They kept on moving until they finally found him.Â
Her face went blank for a second and he thought his chest would cave in. Then it softened, then the corner of her mouth lifted slowly. Just for him. That was enough for him to walk inside before he even realized what he was doing.
The cafe got quieter when he walked in. Conversations lulled, laughter turned into low chuckles that turned into throats clearing. Men nodded to him. Either out of respect, fear, or something else. Smoke took a seat at the counter and watched as Annie made her way over with a coffee pot in her hand.
âAfternoon,â she said softly.
âAfternoon.â
âYou hungry?â
âCoffeeâs fine.â
She took a mug from the shelf behind the counter, placed it in front of him, and started pouring. The coffee spilled into the cup dark and hot, steam rising off the top before dissolving into the air like the things left unspoken between them.Â
Smoke wrapped his hands around the mug and took a sip. Warmth settled into his palms and spread throughout his chest. And it wasnât from the coffee. âThank you,â he said, voice low.
âMy pleasure,â Annie giggled. âHow was your trip?â
âLong.â
âThat it?â
âMostly.â
Annie didnât push. She studied him for a second, topping off his coffee and wiping down the countertop while the diners went back to their own conversations and meals. She thought about saying more. She decided not to. It was too quiet now. Too many ears perked up. She reached behind the counter again, this time to pull out a clean napkin.
âThank you,â she said as she set the napkin down next to his mug.
âFor what?â His eyebrows pulled together.
âThe sketchbook,â Annie said incredulously, head cocked to the side.
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âYou welcome.âÂ
âMhmm.â She rolled her eyes playfully.
âYou been good?â His voice was rough when he asked that question.Â
She tapped her fingers slowly on the counter as he set his mug down. Annie leaned forward on her hands. Smoke leaned forward on his arms. Annie looked at Smoke. Smoke looked at Annie.Â
âBeen great,â she said finally. Her lips were pursed in that playful way he liked. âYou?â
Smokeâs eyes moved over what he could see of her from his seat at the counter. Slowly.Â
âBetter now.âÂ
She raised a brow. âOh yeah?â
âWouldnât say it if I didnât,â he said casually. He kept his eyes on hers.Â
Her mouth dropped open, whatever she was fixing to say right on the tip of her tongue when Sheilaâs voice from the kitchen made it snap shut.Â
âTable six, order up!â Followed by two dings.
Annie turned around, quickly sliding the plates of hot food from the pass-through window onto her serving tray. She moved from behind the counter to a table with hot food and a smile brighter than the sun reflecting off the windows. Smoke watched her working, stealing glances over the rim of his mug. Every so often while she was taking an order, or refilling a coffee, sheâd look over at him like she could feel his eyes on her, then quickly look away. When it started to get busier and she couldnât steal a look at him, he felt something. Like a dull ache.Â
He stood as Annie finally circled back to where he was sitting, stretching his arms above his head.Â
âYou leavinâ?â
Smoke nodded. âGot some business to handle.âÂ
He put his money on the counter, their hands meeting when she reached for it before he had pulled his hand back. The contact made them both still. Their index fingers brushed against each other where they touched for a second before pulling away completely. Their eyes met again.
âIâll see you,â Smoke said.
âOkay,â she replied. It was just above a whisper.
He wasnât finished. âSoon.â
Their eyes held, the contact lingering for a moment like they both had something they wanted to say but knew it wasnât the moment.Â
Smoke slipped away, steps light even though he carried weight. Annie watched the door swing shut behind him, letting in a flash of air and street noise before locking it out again. She stood behind the counter still, fingers resting on the money heâd left on the table, feeling the ghost of where his finger rubbed the side of hers. She stood there for a second, letting it sink in. Two seconds went by, then three. Then she snapped out of it, pulling herself back into what she was there forâ the money.Â
âFelicia!â Annie called for her as she carried a tray over her shoulder. âTable four said they want two more sodas!âÂ
âGot it,â Felicia huffed.Â
The bell above the door rang again. Annie moved quickly, sat the diners at a table, pulled out her pen and pad. She gave recommendations, talked up the specials. She even took on an extra tableâa party of six that started off with a round of drinks.Â
She kept herself busy. There was no such thing as a quiet moment during a lunch rush. But every time she looked out into the street, she thought of him. Coming through like he owned the place. Leaving something behind every time he walked out.Â
â
Smoke was far enough away that he couldnât see her clearly through the window anymore. Just movement and light and the shape of her passing between the tables. Blackbird stayed loud and alive behind him. Annieâs world now. Part of it, anyway. The more Smoke saw her, the more he wanted to be that other part. Not keep her waiting. Not tuck her away.Â
Della was right. Just wanting her wasnât enough. Other men wanted her, too. He saw the way their gaze would follow her around as she moved around the cafeâŠuntil they saw him. He heard about the one at the theater. And the preacher. But he knew she needed to hear it from him soon.
When they stared at each other before he left Blackbird, the look in her eyes held a question. One he didnât have to ask to know. He knew one thing, he was gonna set shit straight before she was left guessing what kind of man had walked into her life.
Taglist: @bananajoeclone @myheartsaysyes @nika324 @brownsugarcoffy @soufcakmistress @nahimjustfeelingit-writes @dealore @thedutifulone @lilbitt @kkbeauty86 @nyifly22 @brownskincheyenne @atpeaceinthestars @explodesallovertheplace @miss-spiders-sunny-patch @sweetarchivistsiege @zunibugsiren @blue4everrsworld @xeebop @hdfen2474 @girlmath101 @sintizc @chromexbarbie @theogbadbitch @shereeluvssinners @anniensmoke3 @og-goddesstrill @thebumblebeesworld @merrymaryfebruary @partylikemajima @numb1smokeanniestan @shamansha @nicanotnika @hotebonynearby @dollys-world224 @waitingtobreatheagain @theegoldenchild
â The Priestess
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 6, Heat & Hunger
Contains: Explicit language, slow-burn/build romance, mentions of Hoodoo & organized crime
Word Count: 9k
Masterlist
Sinners Masterlist
The Blue Room was Coahoma Countyâs most popular Black supper club. Music, fine foods, good liquor, and special company. Just north of Clarksdale, it sat on a small island in Moon Lakeâa crescent-moon shaped oxbow lake that curved delicately into the Mississippi River.
Smoke stood just outside the back entrance watching his truck while Stack and Della stepped inside to speak with the clubâs owner, Clay. The leveled brick roads were damp with the aftermath of a sudden shower, the earthy scent of rain and exhaust smoke wafting through his nose carried by a cool October breeze. The lantern above the back door was still lit from the night before, its flame flickering in the wind like it was barely hanging on despite its thick glass cover. Smoke was leaning against the tarp covered truck, arms folded across his chest, when the back door of the club suddenly flew open. Stack stomped outside, wet leaves crunching under the steel toe of his boots. A familiar voice followed right behind him.Â
âWhy you canât just be cool?âÂ
Smoke sighed hard, running a hand down his face.Â
Mary.
The octoroon offspring of Cecily, the woman who nursed him and his brother after their mother died in childbirth and their father started drinking his earnings away. She took them in later on when his fatherhood turned into fists.Â
Cecily was like family.
But Mary?
She was a pale little thing. Slender frame, pointy nose, mousy brown hair. She stepped outside into the muddy grass in just a rose-colored silk robe, a few clusters of pearls around her neck, and fire in her eyes.
âSo, you can flirt with her in my face? You saidââ Mary hissed.
âKeep your voice down now, Mary,â Stackâs voice boomed in the silence of the alleyway as he looked around to make sure nobody else was listening. Rain dripped slowly from the gutters onto the street.Â
âI ainât witchu. Ainât ever gonâ be witchu. You need to get that through that thick skull aâyours sooner rather than later,â Stack snapped, pushing back through the door with a look and not another word. It slammed shut with a loud thud, leaving only the sound of an engine idling and Maryâs soft sniffles.Â
She cleared her throat, swallowing the words that got stuck there. She wrapped her robe tighter around her small frame when she saw Smoke looking dead at her. His eyes were tight little beads void of any warmth as he closed the distance in the narrow alleyway behind the club. He could smell the heavy perfume that she piled on to disguise her helplessness.Â
âMary,â he said firmly. He paused, taking a second to cool the rage bubbling up inside. âDonât make me choose between mercy and my brother. Understand?â
Maryâs bottom lip trembled. She turned on her heel to leave when Smoke grabbed her forearm. Not too harshly, just enough to stop her in her tracks.
âI said,â he repeated slowly. âDo you understand?â
A single tear fell down her right cheek. âI get it, Smoke,â she said with a trembling voice.Â
He released her and she stumbled back into the club. He wiped his hand on his trousers and walked slowly back over to his truck, looking up to the windows of the next-door building to see if anyone was watching.
No eyes.Â
Good.Â
He was sick of running interference for Stack. Especially over a liability. His teeth ground together just thinking about it.Â
His mind drifted away to a better place. Somewhere that would calm his spirit. Take the edge off.Â
Annie.
His irritation cooled a little faster thinking about her. Her warmth. How light he felt around her. He could almost taste her scent on his lips when he kissed her the night before, the sweetness of her skin like a tattoo, hitting nerve endings every time he licked his lips. Heâd been doing it since he left her under the magnolia tree, like a damn fiend.Â
A few minutes later, Stack peeked out from the back entrance, signaling it was time to bring in Dellaâs wooden box of things from her cellar. Her special liquor, tonics, and special blend teas. He grabbed the box, secured the back, and cut the engine.Â
The air in the supper club was thick with cigar smoke and the smell of black-eyed peas from the kitchen. Smoke stepped inside with the box, nodding at the workers and greeting the women who moved around him as he walked through the hallway behind Stack. They reached Clayâs office where Della balanced a thin cigarette holder and a slice of whiskey cake at his desk. Clay reached over to light her cigarette as he took another puff of his own.Â
âHave a seat,â he gestured to the plush leather chairs in front of his office desk.
A few minutes earlierâŠ
The whiskey cake was a sugary, buttery, boozy delight that melted in her mouth. Della carefully wiped the side of her lips with a napkin before taking another bite.Â
âCongress movinâ forward with the prohibition bill,â Clay said, exhaling a puff of smoke above his head. âItâs official.â
âWhat they sayinâ?â
âJanuary.âÂ
âThis good!â she mumbled between chews.Â
âAda used a spice cake this time instead of vanilla. Give it more kick.âÂ
âA lot more kick. She put her foot in this!âÂ
âAda!â Clay yelled to the open doorway.Â
âYessir,â Ada yelled back from the kitchen.
âBring us some more of that cake! Four more slices!âÂ
Clay sighed and turned in his swivel leather chair towards the window. Rain beaded slowly down the glass, the sky behind it a solemn, murky gray.Â
âWhat vice talkinâ bout?â
âI ainât worried about them. Iâm too deep in they pockets.â
âThen whatâs the problem?â
âRailroads. They puttinâ vice on the railroads startinâ in January.â
âShit.â Dellaâs fork clinked loudly in the silence after her words.
âI was thinkinâ bout the twins. Usinâ they network. They got the North on lock. I got Memphis in my back pocket. Together, we can make a good team.âÂ
The doorway darkened. Stack entered first, then Smoke with Dellaâs box which he set in the corner by the liquor cabinet.
âWhat you got for me this time, Delilah?â He asked, lighting her cigarette. He stood, moving to the cabinet where he poured two fingers of whiskey in two glass tumblers and handed them to the twins.Â
âHave a seat.âÂ
Smoke set his tumbler on the desk as he sat down. Stack took a sip of the brown liquid as he made himself comfortable in the chair next to his brother.
Ada walked in with four slices of whiskey cake on a platter and mirth in her eyes. She wore a thin blouse tucked into the tiny waist of her skirt that stopped at her knees. Her hair was pulled back with a satin headscarf folded once and tied over it.Â
âMorninâ,â she cooed as she set the platter down on the office desk. She smiled politely at everyone before returning to the kitchen. Clayâs gaze followed her with heat in his eyes as she sauntered out of his office. Nobody missed it.Â
Mary slinked past the ajar office door with a sad look on her face. The sound of her pearls and sharp click of her heels echoed in the hallway.
âMary?â
Mary stopped just in the doorway looking hopeful.Â
âInstead of mopinâ around here, how âbout you bring us some coffee?âÂ
She nodded at Clay, her eyes automatically falling on Stack. âCominâ right up, sir.âÂ
Della cleared her throat slowly and Smoke took the opportunity to reach for some cake, and immediately dug into a slice. He closed his eyes and hummed in satisfaction at the rich taste of the whiskey, spice, and sweet glaze.
âNever took you for a sweets man, Smoke,â Clay chuckled.
âThis nigga got a sweet tooth if I ever seen one,â Stack joked. âSurprised they ainât fall out yet.â
âStill got time,â Smoke mumbled between chews.Â
Mary came back with a steaming pot of coffee, four cups and saucers, a small jug of milk, and a small ceramic bowl filled with sugar cubes on a silver serving tray. Sitting the tray on the liquor bar top, she offered coffee to everyone in the room before taking her leave.Â
âShut the door behind you, Mary.âÂ
Mary left the room without another word.
Everyone took sips of their coffee and let the room settle before Clay finally spoke again. Smoke dumped his whiskey in his coffee. Stack did, too. And Della stirred a sugar cube in, the silver stirring spoon scraping gently against the porcelain cup in a steady rhythm.Â
âI was tellinâ Delilah here, I wanna bring you two in on my operation.âÂ
The statement registered, then settled deep into both of them like water in dirt when it rains. Smokeâs chewing didnât slow, but Stack could almost feel his brotherâs jaw tighten over the words. âOh yeah?â He leaned closer. âTalk to me.âÂ
Clay Chavis was a Black man in his 50âs. Salt and pepper coils cropped short and moisturized so well they looked shiny. Clean shaven except his sideburnsâthe one sentimental thing he allowed himself.Â
He wasnât born with silk pocket squares, eating whiskey cake. Maybell Plantation raised him. Reconstruction taught him possibility. Jim Crow taught him ambition.Â
Hustler. Entrepreneur. Pimp. He was whatever he needed to be to get shit done.Â
He saw Black folks who came out of the Civil War as politicians, illustrious statesmen, business owners. Pockets fat with real money, not that plantation scrip.Â
He saw how power had changed his community for the better.Â
And heâd seen it fall.Â
It stirred a hunger in him that couldnât be satiated by money alone.
So, he played their little game. Paid off racist sheriffs and crooked politicians because he could. He even had a few senators on his bankroll to look the other way.Â
But deep down was a festering anger.Â
So, he poured his heart into his creation: The Blue Room. The supper club and social room was his muse, his baby, his safe haven and his one true love besides Black opulence.Â
The music, liquor and women may have been its heart, veins, and arteries, but he was the blood. The pulse that kept it moving.
Clay snuffed his cigar. Cleared his throat. Smoothed out his cuff links.Â
âTell me âbout Harlem.âÂ
Smoke and Stack shared a look.Â
Stack spoke up first. âWhat about it?âÂ
âLong story shortâ they crackinâ down on the railroads. Sendinâ vice to inspect the cars.â
âShit,â Stack sucked his teeth.
âRight,â Clay agreed.
âPay âem off,â Smoke cut in. âFind âem, pay âem off. No more vice.â
âIt ainât that simple,â Clay said simply.
âIt ainât?â Smoke said incredulously.Â
âWhat my brother tryna say isâŠâ Stack gave Smoke a look out of the corner of his eye that said back down. âWhat that gotta do with us?â
âHow much time you two spent in Harlem? Before the war.â
âFew years.â
âYou seen how they operate up there. The mob and the mafia.â
Smoke mumbled something under his breath. He took another bite of whiskey cake.Â
âWell, Chicago mob like to come down to my club every so often. Their leader some cracka who go by the name of Diamond Jim. They call him Diamond âcuz he like to carry a bunch of fuckinâ diamonds on him for no reason.âÂ
Stack snorted into his coffee. Smoke worked his way through Stackâs slice of whiskey cake.Â
âFat mufucka just walkinâ around with diamonds in his waistcoat. Shit donât make sense.â
Aunt Della giggled and shook her head.Â
âHe and his wife like to talk to my girls. Donât do nothinâ else, just talk to âem. They own a bunch of brothels up North,â he continued. âTown donât like âemâŠbut I do. You know why?âÂ
It was a rhetorical question.Â
âCuz they see green, instead of just black and white.âÂ
Clay continued. âSee up North all the peckerwoods divided amongst themselves. Irish, Italian, Polish, Scottishâthey all the same down here but up there, thereâs a difference. A pecking order.â He paused, took a sip of coffee and let the heat linger on his tongue. Then he set the cup down, the saucer clinking against the mahogany office table. The sound was loud in the quiet of the room, like everybody was holding their breath waiting for the punchline.
âThat gives us an opportunity.â
âAnd whatâs that?â Smoke asked, voice flat.Â
âDivide and conquer.âÂ
Annie didnât realize how late it was until Luellaâs assistant stepped outside to light the oil lamps. âOh Lord,â she murmured, blinking towards the windows.
Luellaâs shop was covered in warm amber light, the colors of the evening settling over lace collars and half-finished hems while jazz crackled softly from the phonograph in the corner. Somehow between talking, laughing, and getting measured for alterations, sheâd lost the entire afternoon.
Luella looked up from pinning a sleeve. âWhat?â
âI forgot how early the sun goes down this time of year. What time is it?â
âI know right?â Luella glanced at her pocket watch. âItâs almost five.â
âOh shitâŠI gotta go.âÂ
Luella grinned. âWhere you rushinâ off to? Meetinâ somebody?â Luella asked casually, carefully stripping her of the dress mold. Annie slipped her robe on and bent over to gather her things.Â
Luellaâs eyebrows lifted. âOhhhhhh, you are!âÂ
âIt ainât like that,â Annie muttered, scurrying off to the washroom.Â
âMhmm.â Her voice was teasing, playful. Knowing. âI should have the shell stitched by next Monday. Can you come back Thursday to pick out accessories?â
âYesss,â she said through the washroom curtains. âThank you.â
She walked past shoppers and onlookers admiring sequined handbags and velvet shawls, through the narrow hallway connecting Luellaâs Dressing Room and Ritzy Beauty Salon, up the stairs, and onto the sidewalk. Outside the sky had darkened into deep blue, the last pieces of sunlight caught low against the rooftops. Her feet carried her towards the boarding house quickly where the porch light was already lit. She slowed her steps as she climbed the porch stairs, opening the door with the same amount of care.Â
âYou finally done galivatinâ?â Aunt Della said from the stove in the kitchen. She didnât need to turn around to recognize the shape of Annieâs presence.Â
Annie rolled her eyes softly. âI was at Luellaâs.â
âMhmmmm.â
Then, casuallyâ
âTwins was here earlier.â
Something tugged low in Annieâs chest before she could stop it. âOh.âÂ
âThey ainât stay long.â
Annie nodded once, setting her bag down carefully beside the stairs like she suddenly had to think about where her hands belonged. She decided to put them to work, washed up, then helped in the kitchen. Supper passed without incident, a simple meal of fried fish and spaghetti. Dessert was a drunken peach cobbler. It was around 7:30 that evening that Annie had an unexpected visitor.
âAnnie, Georgiaâs here!âÂ
Annie came out of the kitchen wiping her hands with a kitchen towel. âHey Gigi.âÂ
âAnnie!âÂ
Gigi was dressed nicely, like she was coming or going to or from town.Â
âHungry? We got leftovers I can put in the warmer.âÂ
âNo, I already ate dinner at home.â
Annie stopped just short of her. âWhatâs up?âÂ
âWellâŠI was heading to the Savoy to see a play andâŠI wanted to see if you wanted to go.â
âTonight?â
âMhmm.â She looked at her watch. âIn âbout an hour.â
Annie thought about it.Â
âOh come on! Live a little. Itâll be fun. Just go put somethinâ on real quick!â
âOkay fine,â she said already heading toward the stairs. âGimme like 15 minutes.âÂ
Their steps made the stairs groan as they made their way to Annieâs room. Gigi followed right behind her, automatically going for her dresser drawers.Â
âOhh, wear this one!âÂ
She pulled out a royal blue dress with a white collar and trim. Annie paired it with a pair of Oxford heels and her handbag and in thirty minutes they were out the door.Â
The air was that balmy type of cool, the one that sat on top of the skin. The marquee lights of the Savoy on Issaquena shone bright in the nighttime as people congregated in front of the ticket box. Annie and Gigi bought their tickets and were heading for the concession stand when two men approached them.Â
Isaiah.
And the man Gigi had her eyes on during the churchyard picnic.Â
Annie felt her heart drop.Â
âHow yâall doinâ?â the man with Isaiah asked.
Isaiah kept his eyes on Annie. She could see Gigi and his friends were eying each other down.Â
âWe good,â Gigi answered for both of them as the concession line moved forward.Â
âIâm Will, this is Isaiah.â
âIâm Gigi, this is Annie.âÂ
âNice to meet you, Annie.â Will said first.
âYeah, nice to meet you Annie,â Isaiah said, holding his hand out.Â
His voice was deep. So deep she could feel the bass deep in her chest like a vibration. She shook his hand politely. âNice to meet you, Isaiah.â
âWhere you from?âÂ
âLouisiana.âÂ
âAh okay. I can hear it in your voice.â
âYeahâŠâ she trailed off. âI figured that much.â
Isaiah smirked. âYou been here a while?â
ââBout a month,â she replied, trying to look around discreetly.
Isaiah blinked. âYou lookinâ for somebody?â
Annie frowned. âNah, itâs justâthis my first time here.â She recovered quickly, rubbing her arm as a distraction.Â
She looked over at Gigi who was fully enthralled in conversation with Will. This little heifa planned this. She looked way too comfortable with Will for somebody who didnât even know his name yesterday. Annie made a mental note to bring it up later. She wasnât slick at all trying to set her up and make it look like a coincidence.Â
The play was a series of skits. It was filled with romance, drama, comedy, even a murder mystery.Â
They were sandwiched between the two men, with Gigi resting her head on Willâs shoulder while Annie sat stiff in her chair feeling Isaiahâs eyes burn holes through her during the show. Â
During intermission he caught her coming back from the washroom.Â
âYou want some more popcorn?âÂ
âIâm all good.â
âSomethinâ to drink then?â
She almost said no. But then she looked at his face and relaxed hers. âI could use a milkshake.âÂ
Isaiahâs face softened, and when his teeth were revealed between his parting lips she saw a peek of gold at the bottom.Â
The rest of the night went surprisingly smooth. Annie and Isaiah whispered amongst themselves while Gigi and Will disappeared until halfway through the second part of the show when they snuck in the back row. She learned Isaiah was originally from Bogalusa. He worked for the sawmill there until the labor strike in August of this year, then hightailed it to Clarksdale to work for the railroad.Â
âI knew I heard a lilâ somethinâ somethinâ in your voice,â Annie remarked. âA lilâ Louisiana in there.âÂ
Isaiah chuckled low. âDid you like the show?â He asked Annie as they walked up to meet a very bashful looking Gigi and Will.Â
âYeah, I did,â she sighed satisfactorily. âIâm glad I came out tonight.â
Isaiah paused. âYou should let me take you out sometime. Just us.âÂ
Annie hesitated a little. Isaiah caught it.
âJust think about it,â he reassured her.
Annie nodded. âIâll think about it,â she said genuinely.Â
âI stay at the Yellow Dog rooming house.â
âOkay.â
She had no idea what or where that was.
âItâs the only yellow one,â he said with a smile. âRight by the tracks.âÂ
âGot it,â she said.Â
Annie smiled politely. Isaiah was handsome. Nice. Engaging. But he just wasnâtâŠ
âWell,â Gigi started, linking her arm with Annieâs and damn near dragged her away from the front of the theater. âIt was nice seeinâ yâall. We gotta go. Yall have a good night!âÂ
She waited until they were far enough from Will and Isaiah so they couldnât hear their whispers. Annie snatched her arm away from Gigi. âGirl donât be dragginâ me? Why the hell you runninâ away from that man?âÂ
âI never wanna see him again,â she declared as they hurried down the street.Â
âWhy? I thought you liked him the way y'all were all over each other.âÂ
âHis feet.â
Annie blinked. âWhat?â
âHis feet stink,â she repeated slowly.
âI heard what you said. Iâm just tryna understand how you saw his feet on the first date.â
âWhen we came back from gettinâ food,â she started. Annie narrowed her eyes. âAnyway, when we came back the ushers only allowed us in the back row.â
Annie crossed her arms under her chest, curious as to where this was going. âUh-huh.â
âAnd he said he wanted to take his shoes off. Let his feet breathe a little.â
âAnd they smelled like shit,â Annie finished for her.
âAlmost burned my nose hairs off.â
Annie snorted. âNose hairs?â
âAlmost became a casualty of an atomic bomb.âÂ
Annie laughed quietly. A mix of amusement and disbelief. âLordâŠâ
âIâm serious.â
âI believe you. The way you got us up outta there, I knew somethinâ went wrong.âÂ
They had reached Aunt Dellaâs house by then, the chirp of crickets carried by the wind over the rooftops.Â
âSeems like you and Isaiah hit it off.â
âYeah, I guess.â
âWhat?â
âNothinâ. He asked to take me out.â
âAnd you said yes, right?â
âNo.â
âNo?â
âI said maybe.â
âMaybâ,â she sighed hard. âWe'll talk about this later. Lemme get out of here before it gets too late.âÂ
âYou sure you donât wanna stay? Walk back when itâs light out?â
âI'm on the next street over.â
âWell, donât make any stops on the way.â She looked Gigi up and down. Gigi just rolled her eyes.
She turned to leave then turned back for a second while Annie idled in the doorway. Her voice sounded genuine, warmer than it had since she met her. Even a bit grateful. âThanks for cominâ out with me.âÂ
Annie smiled warmly. âNight, Gigi.â
âNight, Louisiana!â she threw over her shoulder as she skipped down the road. Annie watched her until she was out of sight.Â
The next day, Smoke came over to fix the wire on the backyard fence so the chickens couldnât escape. He stood in the backyard in a wife beater and a pair of trousers that hung loose on his hips. Suspenders not suspending a damn thing. Annie clutched her ileke beads. Lord forgive me, but that man look unfair, she thought to herself as she discreetly watched him through the back window. She shook her head.Â
Earlier that day she had been collecting eggs from the chicken coop at five somethinâ in the morning when Smoke scared the shit out of her, appearing from the backyard mist like the hero in a romance novel appears from the shadows.
She gasped when she saw him through the morning fog. Loudly. Her breath fogged the air in front of her.Â
Smoke looked genuinely amused. âWhat was all that shit you was talkinâ the other day? I canâtâŠwhat?âÂ
âShut up!â she snapped, but her words held no bite.Â
They went about their work, sneaking little glances at each other out of the corner of their eyes.Â
âHow you feelinâ?â Smoke asked.Â
Annie sighed. âTired as hell.âÂ
âUp late?â
âOut late.âÂ
Smokeâs ears perked up, his jaw tightening. âDoinâ what?âÂ
Annie smirked at his concern. âI went to the Savoy with Gigi,â she started. âThis girl I met at church the other day.âÂ
âHow was it?âÂ
âGood,â she replied quickly.Â
Smoke grunted.
âYou good over there?â she teased.Â
Smoke grunted a very distracted âmhmmâ while tightening a piece of wire with a pair of pliers.Â
Two days later she waltzed through the front door of Luellaâs to browse accessories to match her Harvest Party dress. She felt him before she saw him. He was across the street at the barbershop again, those same eyes piercing through the store window.Â
By Friday he was back at Aunt Dellaâs when she got home from work. This time with Stack. They were reattaching the tin roof to the top of the shed in the back.
She was gonna let them work, but she decided to bring out a pitcher of ice water and two sandwiches.Â
âHungry?â
âHell yeah!â Stack said eagerly taking one of the sandwiches from Annie's outstretched hand.
Smoke wrapped his arms around her before grabbing a sandwich and pulling the wax paper back from the top to take a bite. âThank you,â he said quietly.
Stack looked at Smoke. Then he slowly looked over to Annie.
He decided to keep his mouth shut.
This time.
Sunday night they were underneath the magnolia tree again. Annie with her sheets of paper, Smoke with his pipe, puffing circles into the air. They talked about friends. The past. Occasionally, their conversation hit somewhere deeper than expected.Â
Smoke talked about the day he realized the war had become part of his bone marrow.
September 30th, 1918. SĂ©chault, France.Â
His regiment was occupying a small town by the ocean. They had run the Germans out. Bombed their strongholds and blown parts of the French countryside to pieces.
Then there were the trenches. The noise. Taking cover while the world exploded around him. The ringing in his ears that felt like a strong vibration reaching far into the depths of his soul.
He had gotten up early that morning to walk along the boardwalk like he always did. It helped clear his mind.
It was peaceful by the water. As peaceful as wartime occupation could be. He even saw a few kids playing with seashells by the shore.
At first, he thought it was just a shiver. A result of the cool air that came off in waves from the Atlantic. But by the time he got to the mess hall his hands were still shaking.Â
Annie talked about her family. All six siblings, even the one who died in the war. How she was the youngest and he was the one she was closest to. How she says a prayer for his soul every morning and night, knowing his spirit isnât settled on that foreign land.Â
That night ended with another kiss. This one was longer, more exploratory. Their tongues met and did a short dance before they pulled away from each other.Â
By the following week, he was asking about her work schedule. Heâd show up to drop her home if she worked past sunset and come sit with her if he was in town and business was slow.Â
Lunch rush. Business was steady. Smoke was sitting at the bartop with a catfish sandwich in his hands and crumbs all over his mouth watching Annie refill coffee and yell out orders.Â
âI made the catfish batter today,â Annie said proudly.Â
âMhmm,â he said between bites, âthis shit good too.âÂ
Annie clicked her tongue. âI know.âÂ
âYâall got anything sweet?â
âApple pie.â
âItâs decent?âÂ
âMhmm.âÂ
âLemme get two slices.â A beat. âAnd some ice cream.âÂ
They spent weeks getting pulled into each otherâs orbit and accidentally falling into a routine. A missed connection turned into a budding bond. A magnetism. A tether that lived behind the ribs like a slow, settling ache. Two people quietly becoming important to each other before either of them fully realized it.
Annieâs hair was currently a giant halo of ebony coils that reached up to heaven. It had been washed, stretched, and air dried, and now she sat between Aunt Dellaâs legs on the steps of the front porch as she separated it into sections and oiled her scalp. The cool feeling of almond oil hit the sensitive skin on her head, and she relaxed back until she was leaning against her auntâs thighs.
âDonât fall asleep yet. I ainât even got the first row braided,â Aunt Della warned.Â
Felix leaped from the porch railing to the space next to where she was sitting. She stroked his back and listened to him purr under her touch. He curled his body up and laid under her hand like a velvety loaf of bread.Â
âYou just want straight backs?â
âYes, please.â
It was early evening, the golden sky being swallowed by the purple shadows of nighttime. Porch lights started to flicker on as folks moved from the supper table to the porch. Annie felt herself drifting off as Aunt Della swiped a bead of hair grease from the back of her hand and put it on her scalp as she started her first cornrow.Â
âI remember when you were younger, you used to fall asleep every time ya mama put some braids in your head.â
âReally?â
âMhmm. Sure fire way to get you to stay still, though.âÂ
Annie sighed deeply. âI hope she got my letter.â
âI know she did. Lorettaâs good at what she does.âÂ
âI hope so.â
âI know so.âÂ
Annie yawned where she sat and a shiver went down her spine from the sudden breeze that made goosebumps form on her arms. âOoh!â she exclaimed. âGot cold all of a sudden.âÂ
âAlmanac said itâs gonna be our coldest winter yet.â
âHow cold?â
âThey forecastinâ snow this year. As early as Thanksgiving.â
âGuess Iâma need a heavier coat, then.â
âWe can go to the 1 & 5 cent store next week. See what they have. If they donât have anything, we can order one from the Chowâs.â
âWhat about Luella?â
âShe only do fancy stuff. Big furs, stuff with sequins. You want somethinâ practical.âÂ
âShe said sheâd make my harvest party dress without charging me extra.â
âWhat yâall decide on?â
âA flapper dress with sequins on it. She even givinâ me a handbag, some shoes, and a thin little coat to wear over it with furry trim.âÂ
Aunt Della hummed. âHow you doinâ your hair?â
âShe said I should straighten it out, then curl it, and pin the curls into a bob.â
âThatâd be nice.â
âI wanna do a red lip too, since the dress is dark green. Almost black.âÂ
âLook at you all excited. Arenât you happy I convinced you to go?â
âYes maâam.â Annie grinned and ran her hand over Felixâs coat. Sheâd only been in Clarksdale a month and a half and already felt like she was starting to find some sort of community for herself within the town.Â
But something was still missing.Â
âI wanna get back to practicinâ,â Annie said suddenly.
Aunt Della had finished her first cornrow by then, and paused as she was parting her hair to start the next one. âPracticinâ how?â
âI wanna start mixinâ teas and makinâ tonics again,â she lamented. âLike I was learninâ to at grandmaâs shop.â
Then, a little quieter. âI feel disconnected from her. From them.âÂ
âYou been doinâ your prayers? Your rituals? You shouldnât feel disconnected, baby.â
âI have, but I do. I wannaâŠmake things. Help people. Not just myself.âÂ
Aunt Della swallowed hard. She hadnât yet shown Annie the underground storage where she spent time while everybody else slept. But maybe now it was time. She sighed into her words. âWeâll start lessons Monday,â she said simply. âFirst thing after we send the men off, just after breakfast.âÂ
Annie rubbed her great-auntâs bony knee and whispered, âThank you.âÂ
âWord of warning though,â Aunt Della continued. âI might be ya grandmotherâs sister, butâŠI ainât her.â
âWhat you mean by that?â Annieâs face twisted up.Â
âThe way I teach is a littleâŠunconventional.â
Annie blinked. âYou do left hand work?â she whispered.
âI do what works for me, sugar.â
âOhâŠokay.âÂ
âBut Iâll only teach you what you comfortable with, and how to send back what you ainât.âÂ
âI ainât got no problem with that.âÂ
âGood.â Aunt Della smirked a little and continued her braids. Another breeze blew by, bringing with it the warm scent of impending rain. âLetâs go inside. Storm about to come.âÂ
âCome on Felix,â she picked up the tuxedo cat from its place on the steps. âInside mâpiti.âÂ
Annie sat comfortably on a pillow on the floor as Aunt Della resumed her braiding. âAuntie?â
Aunt Della hummed.
âWho taught you thatâŠleft hand work?â
She breathed deeply, like she was choosing her words carefully. âMy mama. Your great-grandmother.â
âReally?â
âMhmm. She was born a slave. Separated from her mama as a baby. Raped by the massa, his wife, and his son.â
Aunt Della took a moment to collect herself.Â
âOne day she went to a woman lookinâ for a hex to put on the family. She told her she was gifted, said she was born with a caul. Could tell just by lookinâ at her.â
Annie listened carefully.Â
âWell that lady taught her how to protect herself. It ainât evil work if you protectinâ yourself from the evils of this world.â
âWhite folks.â
âMhmm. They ainât all bad. But a lot of them are.â
Silence hung between them. A skin deep, ancestral silence.Â
âYou was born with one, too.â
âWith what?â
âA caul.â
âWhatâs that?â
âItâs a little piece of afterbirth that sticks to your face when you come out. Like a veil.â
âOh,â Annie sighed.
âI remember it like it was yesterday. The Mississippi was high that whole year. Gulf waters was reckless. Storms bad all summer, oh Lord, the bayou kept floodinâ,â she laughed to herself. âThen you came.âÂ
âYou real special, Annie,â Aunt Della continued. âMore than that. I knew it then, and I can feel it now.â
She stopped braiding for a moment and grabbed Annieâs chin from behind, tilting her head so she could look into her wonder-wide eyes. âSo make sure you guard your gift, and be careful what and who you use it for. You understand?â
âYes maâam,â she said quietly, her mind going a mile a minute. âNow tilt your head down chile,â Aunt Della declared. âYou can fall asleep after Iâm done.â
The alleyway between King Tamales and Blackbird CafĂ© smelled sinful. Freshly steamed corn tortillas with succulent meat smothered in red chile sauce on the inside, wrapped in corn husks and steamed to perfection. Catfish. A perfectly seasoned batter, crispy on the outside, perfectly done on the inside. And the rich, savory aroma of pot greens. It made Stack Mooreâs stomach twist with hunger. It made him divert from what he was doing and step into Blackbird CafĂ©. He wiped the beading sweat off his brow when he stepped through the door, the cooler air a balm against the heat on his skin.Â
The first thing he noticed was the emptiness. No servers by the register. No Luther grunting himself into a chair by the hallway to watch the dining room. Just a lone diner that sat in a booth by the window nursing a drink.Â
Please Have A Seat, the sign read. So he sat, choosing a stool at the bar by the kitchenâs pass-through window.
He was looking at the menu when he heard a familiar voice that made him look up. âFancy seeinâ you here.â
Annie moseyed over to Stack in a black short sleeved shirtwaist dress with a white collar and a half apron overtop. Her hair was neatly cornrowed and pulled back into a bun at the back of her head. Her nametag sat just above her heart, a small rectangle with a white background and black lettering.
He couldnât help but smile. âHey Annie.âÂ
âHey Stack.â She looked him up and down. âWhat can I get you?â
âLemme get uhhhâŠ,â he looked down at his menu again. âPorkchop sandwich and a Coke,â he tapped his finger on the bar top while Annie wrote his order down on a pad of paper. âAnd a slice of that pecan pie.â Â
âCominâ right up.â She turned to the pass-through window. âI need a porkchop sandwich and slice of pie!âÂ
âI didnât know you worked here,â Stack questioned as Annie wrote the total in the ledger.Â
âI just started last Monday,â she admitted as Sheila checked the order ticket.Â
Sheila mumbled to herself. âA porkchop sandwich and aâhey Stack!âÂ
âSheila,â Stack said with a grin.Â
âYou been stayinâ clean?â Sheila asked as she slung a clean kitchen rag over her shoulder. âYou always into some trouble.âÂ
âWhat can I say? Trouble love me,â he joked. âLike itâs my middle name.âÂ
âIt is your middle name, Stack.â Sheila winked at him before turning around. âIâma fry you one fresh right now. Extra crispy,â she called out over her shoulder.Â
âJust how I like it, thank you baby.â He straightened out his suit jacket.
Annie chuckled under her breath. âAight Romeo, thatâll be forty cents.âÂ
Stack took the coins out of his coat pocket and into Annieâs open hand. She dropped them into the till then wrote something else on the ledger before closing it. She was fixing to turn the corner when Stackâs voice got her attention again.
âSo what made you work here?â he asked.
Annie slowed. Stopped. Turned around looking confused. âWhat you mean?â
âDonât you doâŠâ her eyes narrowed. He almost said the quiet part out loud but he recovered quickly. His voice dropped a little. âThe same shit as your aunt?âÂ
âYou mean work at the boarding house?â
Stack nodded.Â
âI still do.â
âSo why you got two jobs?â
âBecauseâŠIâm savinâ up for somethinâ.â
âOrder up!âÂ
She set Stackâs food in front of him and grabbed a bottle of Coke and a cup from the cabinet behind the bar. âFor what?â
âYou said you savinâ upâŠfor what?â
Annie sighed, letting all the air out of her chest. âA shop.â She said it quietly, like saying it too loud would make it real. Which is what she wanted, but the thought still scared her a little.
Stack took a bite of his sandwich and looked Annie over as she stood in front of him. She put her hand on her hip and leaned against the bartop. âWhat kind?â
Annie looked off into the distance. âOne like my grandmother has. A cafe and apothecary.âÂ
âYou mean sellinâ those teas and shit like your aunt?â
âMhmm.â
âAnyone buy them from you now?â
âNo, not yetââ
âWell how you gonâ open a shop with no customers?â
âTheyâll come when they need themââ
âThey gotta know they can get them from you first.â Stack put his sandwich down. âFirst rule of business is you gotta sell the product before you sell the product. Understand?â
Annie nodded her head. âYeah.â
âYou gotta market yourself. Start with friends first. Then word of mouth will get around. Before you know it you gonâ have people cominâ to you instead of you goinâ to them.â
Annie nodded again, taking his words in. âI can do that.â
âYou tryna rent a place?â
Annieâs eyes lit up. âI wanna own one.â
Stack looked at Annie perplexedly. âYou.â He dusted his hands off and pointed at her. âWanna buy a shopâŠby yourself?â
âMhmm,â Annie said proudly, digging into her apron and taking out the sketch she'd been working on. âLike this.â
She slid the drawing to the side of his plate, a sketch of a modest shack with a shed attached to the side. Sitting on cinderblocks, surrounded by trees. It looked like something quiet. Peaceful. Something Smoke would like. Something heâd love. Annie explained where everything would goâ a smokehouse, a root room, a chicken coop and goat pen, even where the sun needed to rise and set in order for her vegetable garden to flourish. Stack looked at the expression on her face, the excitement in her voice, the spark in her eyes. His voice softened. âHow long you need to work and save for it?â
âBout a year.âÂ
Stack grinned. Annie did too. âSo, in a year I can come to you for a slice of that bread pudding I heard all about?â
Her cheeks warmed. âMhmm,â she hummed. âThatâs what Iâm workinâ toward.â
âWell, I hope it all works out for you,â Stack muttered. âTruly.âÂ
âThank you, Stack,â she said sincerely. âAnyway, enough about me.âÂ
Stack had resumed eating his sandwich, the crumbs from the bread gathering at the corners of his mouth. âWhatâs up with you, Stack?â
âYou know meâŠjust shootinâ the shit. Beinâ on my best behavior in these Clarksdale streets.â
âOh,â she said, voice flat, rolling her eyes. âOkay.âÂ
He wiped his mouth with a napkin. âHow you and my brother been?â
Annie paused. Her face gave nothing away. Or that's what she liked to think.
âYeah,â he remarked, pushing his plate back. âI know.â He popped open the top of his Coke with the ring on his finger.Â
Annie crossed her arms across her chest. âWhat you think you know?âÂ
âEnough,â he shot back, leaning back on the barstool.Â
Stack stared at Annie. And Annie stared right back.
âYou ainât gotta admit nothinâ,â he said finally, taking a swig of his soda. âBut yâall both make it obvious. Actinâ all giddy around each other.â
âI donât act giddy.âÂ
âSo there is somethinâ goinâ on.â He studied her face. She still didnât crack even though her heart started beating faster ever since he first mentioned Smoke.Â
âI donât act giddy,â she said. Quieter now, like she was trying to calm the pulse lodged in her throat.Â
âMy brother canât hide nothinâ from me. No matter how hard he try, Annie.â
Annie huffed, turning her head away. Stack stood up to leave and stretched his arms above his head. âMy brotherâŠhe a good man.âÂ
âStack, I ainât no child. I donât need no advice on how to handle a man.â
âI ainât givinâ you advice. Iâm just lettinâ you know.â
âI got eyes. I can see just fine.âÂ
Stack chuckled softly. He liked her spunk. Her fire. Her wit. She was playful, but she could turn deadly if need be. âSee you next week.â He tapped his hand on the bar top twice before heading towards the door. âHeadinâ to Memphis soon.â
âWhat?â she didnât mean for the word to slip out soâŠdesperately.
Stack smiled fully, his eyes almost looked warmer at her slip up. âJust tilâ Friday. Donât worry, your man gonâ come back in one piece.âÂ
She rolled her eyes. âBye Stack.â Annie tried to act like it didnât catch her off guard, like she actually understood what they got up to in Memphis. She didnât. But she wasnât naive. She could take a wild guess and probably land somewhere close. But for some reason, her stomach twisted a little thinking about Smoke being gone for that long. What was worse was she didnât understand why his leaving bothered her this much yet.Â
Smoke and Annie were sitting at the kitchen table in the boarding house. The window was open, a gentle breeze flowing through it, making the corner of her paper lift up slightly as she sketched the side of his face. At least that's what she was trying to do. Smoke agreed to let her draw him, then kept fidgeting where he sat.
âIâma be gone âbout a week.âÂ
âWhen you leavin?â Annie replied.Â
âTomorrow.â A beat. âWe goin toââ
âTo Memphis,â she finished. âI know.â
Smoke tilted his head. âHow you know?â
âStack came to my job the other day andâwill you quit movinâ?âÂ
His jaw clenched a little when he heard his brotherâs name.Â
âI ainât movinâ.â
âYou is. ArĂšt.â
Smoke mumbled under his breath. âThat another French lesson?â
âAnotherânigga I said stop movinâ!â she said with a playful slam of her pencil.Â
He wanted to grin. He could barely stop the one threatening to spread across his face when she fussed at him. Why? He ainât even know. She wasnât the first girl who did. Wouldnât be the last. It was something about her tone. That purry Louisiana lilt. The way she rolled her Lâs. The way her tongue wrapped around his name. Smoke. He wondered how sheâd say his real one.Â
âYou ainât say thatâs what it meant.â
She looked up at him slyly as she blindly shaded in his left dimple. âYou still knew I meant stop, though.â
He didnât respond. He couldnât. It was those eyes again, those big brown eyes that wrapped him up in warmth and wouldnât let go. Those perfectly shaped eyes that almost looked feline. Deep, almost endless. Dark, like midnight couldnât hold a candle to them. Dangerous, like he need to quit starinâ out the corner of his eye before he got himself in some trouble.Â
âNow you canât talk?âÂ
âYou told me to be quiet.â
âI told you to be still.âÂ
âSame thing,â he grumbled.Â
âNo it ainât.âÂ
âYou done yet?â
âI said donât move.â
He sighed heavily. âAight.âÂ
A few more strokes of her pencil and she was done.Â
âDone.â
âCan I see it?â
She exhaled sharply. âNo.â
Smoke sucked his teeth. âWhy not?â
âIon like it.â
âYou made me sit still for how long just to not let me see it?â
âGuess so.â She smiled mischievously.Â
âYou somethinâ else, Annie.â
âI know,â she said gleefully.Â
He reached for the folded up paper and she hovered her pencil above the middle of his hand.
âYou finna stab me over a picture?âÂ
Annie shrugged. Eyes daring.Â
âBetter put that thing up, woman.âÂ
They looked at each other in silence for a minute. Circling. Nothing but suppressed smirks and squinting eyes. Smoke broke first this time, pulling his hand back before he ended up with a hole in it.Â
âCrazy ass.âÂ
Annie just grinned.Â
âWhen you work next?âÂ
âTomorrow.â
âYou makinâ decent money at that place?âÂ
âMhmm. Tips good.âÂ
âPeople?â
âThey good, too.â
âNobody givinâ you a hard time?â
âNope.â She moved from the kitchen table to the icebox. âBesides, I can handle myself. I keep tellinâ you this.â
There she go, fussinâ again. The grin threatened to return. He bit his bottom lip instead.Â
âWant somethinâ to drink?âÂ
âIâm good.âÂ
âSuit yourself,â she said, taking a cold Coke from the icebox. She popped it open and took a long sip.Â
Damn he looks good doinâ that, Annie thought to herself. She pretended not to look at him while she was definitely looking at him. That plump, soft lip pulled between those pearly white teeth. Lord have mercy. She cleared her throat, and those thoughts, from her head.Â
âYou go in early tomorrow?â
âLate. They got this band cominâ up from Tutwiler to perform at supper and they need some extra hands in the kitchen.âÂ
âHow late?â he asked quickly.Â
âProbably til close.â
His jaw clenched. âAnd what time is that, woman?âÂ
Annieâs face twisted up. âSmoke, I know you ainât just lose yo damn mind in my home.âÂ
Smoke shook his head. âI donât want you walkinâ by yourself that late.âÂ
âAnd who is you?â she sassed playfully, blinking her eyes slowly at him.Â
Smoke paused, like he was actually thinking about it. Then he chuckled low. A little too low. Because whatâs so damn funny? The sound reverberated deep in her chest and sent a shiver, no, a shock, up her spine. She almost gasped at the feeling. He stood up and stalked to her seat at the table, tilting her chin up so she had no choice but to look him in the eyes.Â
Her gaze was unwavering when she looked up at his unreadable one. His hand moved from her chin to cup her cheek and when he kissed her, it stole the breath out of her lungs. She pulled away from him dazed with kiss-bruised lips.
âSee you next week.âÂ
He whispered it but it sounded stern, damn near like a warning. But the energy radiating off of him was so heavy, so mannish, that it made her thighs press together like she had no control over herself.
Damn that man, she found herself thinking.Â
Annieâs eyes followed him as he tipped his hat and dipped through the front door silently. He bit back a grin as he slipped into the afternoon heat. But not before he said one last thing.Â
âBe good.â
Annieâs mouth dropped open, but no sound came out.
The screen door didnât snap closed like it usually did. It fit into its frame quietly, like it was scared to fall out of line too.Â
âHi, Iâm Annie.âÂ
Annie stood in a group with the servers as they introduced themselves to the entertainment of the night. It was a small band of two, just a quirky guitarist and a singer.Â
The place was already starting to fill up in anticipation, and Mr. Hightower was taking care of drinks at the bar while the other staff helped the musicians with their set up.Â
âIâm Reeny, and this D.W.,â she said with a bubbly disposition.Â
She was a cute girl. Couldnât be more than five feet tall. Caramel colored skin, a patch of freckles across her nose, and a pendant necklace that caught the dimming lights of the cafĂ© every time she bounced around like a ball of energy. She wore a tan dress, similar in design to their uniforms, with a simple pair of yellow flats.Â
âWhere yâall from?â Loretta asked them.Â
âShelby.âÂ
âHow long yâall been playinâ?â Sheila chimed in.Â
Reeny and D.W. looked at each other. ââBout five years,â D.W. said.
âYâall look young!â Loretta exclaimed.Â
âIâm 26. Heâll be 30 next year.âÂ
âDamnnnnnn,â Felicia said, pointing at Loretta. âYou need to get your eyes checked. Mr. Hightowerâ you sure itâs a good idea for her to be head cook? She can barely seeâŠ.â she joked walking off towards the bar.Â
The guitarist strummed a few notes to warm up. Then the melody kicked in. It was a mix of bass and alto that sounded so enchanting it felt like they were casting a spell. Reenyâs voice was breathless but deep, magnetic but so light it made the air in the room feel like a whisper against skin. She belted from her diaphragm, giving all she had into that little microphone like she was in front of an audience of thousands instead of the 30 or so people packed into the dining room of Blackbird.Â
People on the street stopped what they were doing to look inside and couldnât believe the big voice coming from this little woman.Â
I got the deep river blues
I would never lose youâŠ
The spiriiiiiits they soak my soulâŠ
I said, them water spiriiiiiiiiiiitsâŠthey live in my soulâŠÂ
I got the backwoods, muddy water, deep bayou river bluesâ
And I could never lose youâŠ
The heady warmth of the blues spread through the cafĂ© like heat in the dead of summer. The guitar rolled low underneath the angelic, soulful sound of Rubyâs voice that drowned out the sounds ofâŠeverything. Time, space, surroundings. What was left behind was pure magic. Excited shouts and joyous stomps made glasses rattled on tables as couples engaged slow two-steps and gyrations to the sultry rhythm of the music.Â
Of course it wasnât magic in the literal sense. The magic was in a community finding joy in the little things. Music. Love. Gathering together. Carving beauty out of a world set up for them to fail. Annie eventually caved and joined in, even with a serving platter in her hands. Sweat dripped down her neck as she shook her hips and shimmied her shoulders in tandem.Â
The song ended with a roaring applause. Whistles, cheers, stomps rang out from the room and all the way down the block. Almost everyone on Fourth Street had stopped to witness the show at Blackbird. Tips were rolling in, drinks were flowing. Mr. Hightower even looked like he was enjoying himself instead of micromanaging or waiting around for something to go wrong.Â
âYou walkinâ home?â Mr. Hightower stood with his arm hanging off the counter by the kitchen as Reeny and D.W. transitioned into a slower tune.Â
Annie turned at the sound of his voice. âYes, sir.â
âGonâ home.âÂ
âYou sure?â
âGonâ git. Before it get too late.âÂ
âAlright alright Iâm goinâ,â she said. âGoodnight.â
He nodded and disappeared down the hall. Annie padded behind him and turned into the break room. She put her apron in her locker, slipped her purse around her shoulder, then slipped out the back door.Â
The moon was high, nighttime glittering all around her. The sound of the music faded slowly as she made her way back to Aunt Dellaâs, but the bass still thumped behind her ribs like a heartbeat. She felt sated. Electric. She walked up the steps of the front porch glowing from head to toe. She took a deep breath and let it out.
She felt home.
Annie could see candles burning in the kitchen as she stepped through. The house was asleep. All except Aunt Della. She was rummaging around in one of the kitchen drawers for something when she heard the front door close and lock.Â
âHowâd it go?âÂ
Annie exhaled loudly, her bag sliding down her arm.Â
Aunt Della chuckled. âThat night shift rough, huh?âÂ
âMy arms feel like wet noodles,â Annie whined as she slumped into a chair in the front room. âAnd my ears wonât stop ringinâ.â She exhaled hard. âBut I had fun.âÂ
Aunt Della walked into the front room with two mugs of sweet smelling liquor. âHere,â she held a mug to Annieâs lips. âDrink.â She sunk into the middle of the couch, crossed her legs, and took a slow sip from her own mug.Â
âWhatâs this?â Annie asked, not waiting for an answer before she tasted it.
âSomethinâ to take the edge off. Relax after a long day.â
She hummed in delight as the taste of orange blossom, cinnamon, and honey flooded her tastebuds. A little fizz. The sharpness of hooch, without all the bitterness. âThis gonâ put me right to sleep.âÂ
âMhmm.â Aunt Della cleared her throat and set down her mug on the coffee table. ââBefore I forget,â Aunt Della said matter-of-factly. âSmoke left this for ya before he left.âÂ
âOh, did he now?â
She grabbed the book from the coffee table and set it on Annieâs lap. It was larger than a standard book. Thinner. Sturdy. Leather bound. Smelled like tobacco and old wood. A picture book maybe?Â
She opened it to find blank pages.
Nothing but a line at the top to write in titles or dates.Â
It was a sketchbook. Something she could use to keep all her drawings in one place.Â
Her cheeks warmed and a grin spread across her face before she could tighten her lips to stop it. As she flipped through the pages, a small piece of paper slipped out and floated onto the floor landing face down. She bent down to pick it up and flipped it over in her hand.Â
His handwriting was neat. So neat. Tight. Precise. Just like him.Â
Except his j.Â
It was traced over a few times, like somebody bumped his arm while he was writing and he tried to fix it. She read the message and released a breath she didnât realize she was holding.
For Annie,
To remember what they for.Â
Elijah
Taglist: @milkywayzard @bananajoeclone @myheartsaysyes @nika324 @brownsugarcoffy @soufcakmistress @nahimjustfeelingit-writes @dealore @thedutifulone @lilbitt @kkbeauty86 @nyifly22 @brownskincheyenne @atpeaceinthestars @explodesallovertheplace @miss-spiders-sunny-patch @sweetarchivistsiege @zunibugsiren @blue4everrsworld @xeebop @hdfen2474 @girlmath101 @sintizc @chromexbarbie @theogbadbitch @shereeluvssinners @anniensmoke3 @og-goddesstrill @thebumblebeesworld @merrymaryfebruary @partylikemajima @numb1smokeanniestan @shamansha @nicanotnika @hotebonynearby @theegoldenchild
â The Priestess
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 5
Contains: Explicit language, slow-burn/build romance, church respectability politics
Word Count: 13.3k
Masterlist
The train came to a stop with a sharp, metallic squeal. The Pullman porters stepped off first, men in tailored black uniforms and matching hats, setting up steps and opening cargo latches on the sides of the train cars. Cicadas buzzed, their screeching lullaby heard all the way from the trees that loomed over the tracks at the isolated train stop, just an hour outside of the busy Y & M.V. depot in Clarksdale. There were no musicians or folks hanging around here, just a small clapboard-sided building with a segregated ticket window, a single employee, and a dilapidated outhouse.Â
The conductor stepped off the train to relieve himself. The comptroller made himself comfortable in the crew cabin while the station master strolled out of the ticket office, whistling and swinging his pocket watch in one hand. Watching. Waiting. Â
One of the porters, a 19-year-old kid from Clarksdale slipped out from the back of the freight car and spotted Stack whose truck sat idling by a small loading dock just beyond the tracks that was hidden well by the tall blades of pale green prairie grass fluttering in the autumn breeze.Â
Stack stood at the back of his truck like sin dressed in silk. He wore a sharp suit, a cream colored silk shirt underneath with a double chain hanging from his neck. Satin pocket square. Double holster secured just above his waist. He held a lighter in one hand and an unlit cigarette in the other. His cologne was strongâ something clean with a hint of clove, the spice lingering in the air around him.Â
He stood by closely while crates were loaded into the back of his truck one by one, the dry wood creaking underneath the weight of what was inside. Black newspapersâChicago Defender, Voice of the Negro, Indianapolis Freeman, New York Amsterdam Newsâpublications that the sheriff didn't like distributed around Clarksdale because they told the truth. Bottles of liquorârum, whiskey, ginâall packed tight and padded up tighter so they wouldnât clink together on the backroads, and some ammunition and military-grade firearms from up north. All packed under and between pounds of heavy textiles.Â
Another porter was helping passengers off the forward cabins when he caught a glimpse of Stack and his coworker in the distance. He was younger than other porters, a bit more wide-eyed and curious. He strolled to the back, dust kicking off his boots. He leaned on the edge of the freight car flipping a coin between his fingers.
âNeed somethinâ?â Stack asked, lighting his cigarette. He raised a brow, taking a deep pull and letting the smoke blow towards him.Â
The second porter shook his head, âNo.âÂ
âWell, you can help then,â Stack shot back, holding up a crisp one dollar bill between his index and middle finger.Â
The second porter went to grab it but he pulled his hand back, taking another drag of his cigarette. âYou know what this mean, right?â he asked, holding the bill up again.
âNo, sir.â
âIt means you ainât hear nothinâ and you ainât see nothinâ â understand?âÂ
âYes, sir.âÂ
âYou heard of the SmokeStack twins?â
âYes, sir,â the second porter said again.
âIâm Stack.âÂ
He put his hand on his hip to pull his suit jacket back, revealing the pistol sitting in its holster. The gesture made the kid straighten up where he stood. Stack looked him over thoroughly. He was sweating, no doubt caused by the heat and his stiff uniform and not nervousness. Stackâs gaze drifted over to the other porter who reassured him with a nod. He slowly lowered his hand, allowing the kid to take the bill from his hand.
Stack looked around while the crates were loaded. The station master lingered on the platform a moment, his gaze drifting over to Stackâs truck. He met his eyes, holding him there for just a moment. Stack didnât flinch, in fact he flashed him a smile. A wide one at that. All golds, gums, and Southern charm. The station master turned on his heel back to his office just as the conductor walked back to the engine room none the wiser.Â
Stackâs smile dropped instantly once he turned around. âYâall almost done?â
âThis the last one.â
âGood,â he said, holding out a two dollar bill. âGot a tight schedule today. Got places to be.â He pulled out the handkerchief from his pocket and dabbed the sweat from his forehead.Â
When the porters were done loading, they covered the back of his truck with a loose tarp and tied the ropes down tight. Stack straightened his suit jacket out and slinked into his car before peeling out of the train station and making the short journey back to Clarksdale.
First stop was the houses by the swamp. The ones with leaning porches and rotting clapboard siding that he had to walk on foot down muddy dirt paths to reach. Then the shacks on the plantations and the churches there. After that, he moved into the town. He stopped by the Chowâs, the cash store, the jukes, the barbershop, the drug store, the undertaker, the library, the Colored Knights of Pythias lodge and the gentlemanâs supper club. The last stop was Luellaâs Dressing Room to drop off the textiles.Â
By the time he left town and headed home he only had his and Miss Dellaâs crates left, but the stack of money in his coat pocket had quadrupled in size. When he got back to the house, all that was left was Miss Dellaâs crate and a few others for the folks who would have to come find him themselvesâthe farmers, the planters, and folks from the smaller, surrounding counties.
Smokeâs truck was gone when Stack pulled up to the house, the modest cottage was quiet when he stepped inside. The spice of the smothered neckbones from lunch earlier still stuck to the walls. The meal that Smoke took the time to cook earlier that day when he just so happened to drop by the house and find little Miss Annie sitting at their table.Â
Hmm.Â
After lighting some incense and propping open a few windows, he walked out through the back of the house to the still that was partially hidden by the tree line. He checked the coil, stoked the fire, made sure the lid was set, and walked back into the house. He poured himself a drink, pulled out his ledger from the bookshelf and his stacks of cash and did what he did best. He started counting.
The front windows of Miss Dellaâs caught what little remained of the fading sun. A small glimmer of light reflected off the thick glass windows, piercing through the windshield of Smokeâs truck, cutting right through the passenger seat cushion. He put the car in reverse, watching the same sliver of light cut through the space he left behind as he backed out of the narrow alleyway, before thinning out completely.Â
It wasnât just the kiss that sat on his mind.Â
It was the breath before.Â
The hesitation.Â
The way her lips lingered on his skin for a moment longer. The softness against his stubble.Â
The single bead of sweat that trickled down between her cleavage.Â
The crinkle in her bottom lip when she pulled it between her teeth.Â
The way her eyes flicked up at him.
The way she climbed the porch stairs with that slow, hypnotizing swing of her hips that she probably didnât even realize she was doing. He licked his bottom lip and shook his head trying to shake the thought of it. He couldnât.Â
Night spread across the sky as Smoke drove the short distance to his home in the Mississippi countryside. The sound of swamp frogs and the rotting, earthy, iron-tang of the Sunflower River reached in through his open windows like overgrowth claiming something abandoned.
When he reached his house, he cut the engine, the headlights of his truck blinking off with a cooling tick. The surrounding land went dark. Not the same type of darkness that cloaked the town with its street lights and candles in the window to soften the edges of night. The light from their porch lantern was nearly swallowed by the depth of pitch blackness that laid claim to the woods after the sun set.Â
He kept the windows down. Reaching behind his ear, he brought the cigarette to his mouth. The lighter flickered to life. Open flame dancing in the darkness. He let the ember burn bright before he tapped the excess off on the outside of his truck door. He took a deep inhale of the tobacco blend Bo got him, then exhaled through his nose. He let his head fall back into the headrest and closed his eyes.Â
When Smoke stepped through the door, Stack was still up. He found him at the kitchen table, sleeves rolled, two fingers of something brown on the table next to him. A red leather-bound ledger was spread open beside a candle burning low while he counted a stack of bills, writing numbers down in between.Â
âStation?â Smoke asked, toeing his boots off at the door.Â
Stack counted each bill meticulously, wetting his thumb in between. âClean,â he replied quickly.
âStops?â
He stopped to write down a number in the ledger, âSmooth.âÂ
Smoke crossed the room, sinking into the couch. âWho brought it in?âÂ
âSame kid. Jones.â
Smoke nodded once. âAnyone watchinâ?âÂ
âAnother kid looked curious,â Stack replied, nodding toward the bookshelf where stacks of crates draped in thick cloth sat on the floor. âAinât look stupid though.â
âCurious turn into brave real quick, when a white man start askinâ questions.â
Stack kissed his teeth, âAlready handled it.â He finished his count, shuffled the money together neatly, and wrapped them in a rubber band. Then he stood, moving towards the back of the house to their stash. âAinât no problem.âÂ
Smoke crossed the room to the backshelf and grabbed the newspaper on top. He flipped through the pages as he walked back to the couch, relaxing back with a sigh.Â
Stack walked back in the room, swiping the glass of whiskey from the kitchen table and sitting across from Smoke in a straight back chair.Â
He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, brown liquid catching the dim light in the room, a sly smirk pulling at the corner of his mouth.Â
He was ready to give his brother shit.
About Annie.Â
About whatever happened while she was there.Â
The remark was right on the tip of his tongue.
Then something made him pause, the glass of whiskey in his hand stopping mid-air.Â
Silence sat between them for a moment. Silence that made Stackâs eyes narrow.
He looked at his brother. Really looked at him, his eyes sweeping over him thoroughly like he was checking for injuries after a fight.Â
Thatâs when he noticed his jaw.
It wasnât clenched.Â
And his shoulders.
They werenât wound up tight with tension like they always were.
Even the permanent crease that usually sat above his brow was softened.
He lookedâŠrelaxed.Â
âYou good?â He asked. His voice wasnât soft, but the usual sarcasm it held wasnât there.
âIâm straight,â he replied. He flipped the newspaper to the next page.
Stack raised an eyebrow. There was another beat of silence. This one was loud.
Smoke finally looked up, locking eyes with his twin.Â
A second passed. Then two. Then he looked back down at the paper, and flipped to the next page.Â
Stackâs smirk didnât just returnâ it widened slowly like sunrise. It was a long, mischievous thing, one that showed off the gold on the side of his mouth.
He stood abruptly, the chair legs scraping against the floor, taking the rest of the whiskey to the head, and letting the liquid trickle smoothly down his throat until he could feel the burn everywhere like a fire lit deep in his chest.Â
Annie stood in the doorway as the warmth of the house wrapped around her. It was a cozy space. Candles and oil lamps burned openly, their light tracing the shadows of the lodgers sitting in the front room. She took her boots off at the door, immediately dropping her basket and purse.
Her lips still tingled from where she kissed him. The taste of his skin lingered on her lips longer than the time it took to do it. She didnât even mean to. It just happenedâ her body reacting before her mind could reel it back in.
The smell of molasses and whiskey brought her back into the room where the low hum of conversation hung in the air, the aroma of cornbread sitting heavy, and underneath it all, something slow-cooked and personal. She walked towards the warmth emanatingâin both smell and feelingâfrom the kitchen.
âAnd I told him straight up,â she heard a man say, his voice drifting easily through the air like a Sunday morning. He leaned back into his chair casually, the wood groaning under his weight. âFaith ainât always loud. Sometimes it sit quiet, waitinâ on folks to catch up.âÂ
Aunt Della hummed softly from across the table, hands laced around a cup of something. Deep violet in color with a ruby red undertone, the drink shimmered in the kitchen, the hint of gold from its honey infusion catching the dim light.Â
The man leaned back where he sat, his head tilted towards the front door. His eyes shifted sharply at her entry, landing on Annie like heâd sensed the exact moment sheâd stepped through the door.Â
âEveninâ, baby,â Aunt Della said, looking up. âWash up. Supper âbout done.âÂ
âYes, maâam.âÂ
âThis hereâs Reverend Carter. Reverend Carter, this hereâs my great-niece. Annie.âÂ
He tipped his hat. He wore a thin silver band with a figurehead on his middle finger that he rubbed slowly with his thumb. âCall me Carter.âÂ
âNice to meet you, Carter.âÂ
Something sparked there. Not romance. Not attraction. Not really.
Familiarity. A deep one. The kind that made her gut twist.Â
Annie walked over to the wash basin and dipped her hands. She grabbed the bar of lye soap to create a small lather, moving the suds over her knuckles and under her fingernails. She felt the warm familiar tail of Felix wrapping around her ankle, his purring a calming vibration against her ankle.Â
Supper was a warm mix of familiar and new faces, and light conversation. Every so often, Aunt Dellaâs eyes landed on Annie.Â
âHow was your day, baby?âÂ
Annie nodded between bites. âIt was good. Lots of roots to sort through.â
âHmm,â she hummed, passing the cornbread down the table.Â
âHeard a car pull off when you came in.âÂ
âYeah, Smoke dropped me off,â she replied quickly, forking collard greens into her mouth. She felt her auntâs eyes on her. âHe was just beinâ nice.âÂ
âMmmhmm,â Aunt Della replied sharply, but she couldnât hide the grin that pulled at the corner of her lips.Â
Neither could Annie.Â
Supper ended quietly and while some of the lodgers played cards in the front room, Annie made her way to the bathtub to wash up quickly before bed.Â
Freshly bathed, hair oiled, and belly full, she said her good nights to Aunt Della and made her way to the staircase. It was a rugged, narrow thing, with steps that creaked loudly no matter how light you were on your feet. She shut the door to her bedroom and plopped on the bed. She quickly drifted off into a satisfied sleep, looking forward to what the next day would bring.Â
Sunday morning.Â
It arrived like it was dressed in white.Â
Not the actual color whiteâbut the respectability of it all, polished to a shine and worn proudly, like spiritual armor. Complete with neatly pressed linen, fancy shoes, and gloves folded in careful hands, this part of the morning held its own ritual.
Annie stood in front of the mirror in Aunt Dellaâs room while she pinned the last stubborn piece of her hat in place. It was a honey-colored straw-woven hat with faded blue grosgrain ribbon circling the crown that tied into a soft bow on the right side. A singular silk flower was stitched near the ribbon, small enough to feel sweet. The brim of the hat curved gently at the edges, casting a soft shadow over her eyes. Her hair underneath it was pinned carefully in a low bun at the nape of her neck with two loose curls on each side to frame her face.Â
âHold still.â
âI am,â Annie replied, although she was clearly fidgeting.
âNo you ainât,â Aunt Della said, playfully smacking the side of her arm.
Annie huffed softly through her nose but clasped her hands in front of her while Aunt Della stepped back to inspect her work.
âJust beautiful,â she breathed.
Annie wore a pale lavender Sunday dress with a lace collar, the cotton light enough for the Mississippi heat that still lingered at the edges of early October. It was clean and proper, the hem falling modestly just below her knees. Her ileke beads were pressed into the skin of her collarbone, tucked delicately under the dress. Her stockings stretched around her skin, her white gloves folded and resting beside her Bible on the bed. It was a modest oneâ small and leather bound. The cover was worn down to the hide that peeked through at the edges with little strings from the binding sticking out at the spine. The pages were almost see-through from time and use, with little notes scribbled in the margins like a glimpse back in time. It had belonged to her great-grandmother, a gift she gave Annie before she passed away.
âWait,â Aunt Della said, stepping forward again to fuss with the collar of her dress once more. She exhaled, then nodded. âOkay. There. You look just darlinâ.â
âThank you,â Annie said, looking at herself fully in the mirror.Â
Aunt Della turned, smoothing the front of her own cream-colored dress, her church hat already perched high and proud like it had seniority over everybody in town.
âYou got your letter?â
âOh!â Annie exclaimed, already retreating to her room. âThank you. Canât forget that.â
âMhmm. Get it, and Iâll meet you on the porch.âÂ
Outside the town was already moving.
Rickety wagons, the occasional Model-T, and a sea of people moved along the streets. Church folk spilled onto the sidewalks in twos and threes, women balancing hats and children, men in suspenders and polished shoes, all of them heading in the same direction like a pilgrimage. The air held the smell of wet grass, pressed hair, and somebodyâs breakfast frying three doors down.Â
The building sat at the edge of Fourth Street like a symbolâ a mark of authority, tradition, and refuge for the Black community. First Baptist Missionary Church rose from the soil like something determined to be seen and impossible to miss. Dark red brick looked brighter against the morning light, wide front steps worn smooth by generations of Sunday shoes, and tall windows thrown open to let in the heat and the Holy Ghost. A giant steeple with a brass bell sat on the top like a punctuation mark, towering over the modest faded wood and clapboard businesses surrounding it.
Ushers in matching suits flung the doors open.Â
Voices, laughter, and the sound of a tambourine rattling somewhere in the back spilled outside, the low hum rising like the heat.Â
Aunt Della walked beside Annie with the ease of somebody who had been making this walk for most of her life. Annie kept pace, eyes forward even while she felt others burning holes through her. She held a pan of bread pudding sheâd made the night before firmly in her grasp. It was snug in a glass pan, wrapped in a kitchen towel embroidered with daisies.Â
Women stood beneath shade trees, letting their conversations bend just slightly as they passed.Â
A pause too long.Â
A glance held a second past politeness.Â
One older woman leaned toward another, saying something behind the fan pressed to her mouth.Â
Annie kept her face forward.Â
This wasnât New Orleans.Â
New Orleans was loud, fast, easily distracted. People there noticed, then quickly moved on.Â
Clarksdale noticed.Â
And it remembered.
âSmile,â Aunt Della murmured behind clenched teeth, without looking at her.Â
Annie forced a smile. It wasnât wide, her mouth parted just enough that Aunt Dellaâs jaw unclenched.
At the church steps, greetings came easy.Â
Aunt Della answered what she wanted and ignored what she didnât, moving with a grace that commanded respect above all.Â
Annie stood beside her, shaking hands that came out to greet hers, nodding politely as she let herself be looked over like produce at a market.Â
Eyes scanned her over, some genuine, some judgemental, all quietly judging the young woman in front of them.Â
Was she pretty enough?Â
Proper enough?Â
Was she a perfect puzzle piece or a square trying to fit into a circle?
âCome on now, letâs get inside,â Aunt Della said, leading her from the steps.Â
The back room of the church felt like a different world than the sanctuary. The sanctuary was all pressed linen and polished shoes. But this room was a space where women could laugh loudly and speak freely without too much judgment. The area was small, crowded, and smelled like perfume, powder, and wood polish.Â
Annie stepped in carefully with the pan of bread pudding balanced in both hands, the dish still warm through the towel wrapped around it.Â
âSet it there, baby,â Aunt Della said, as she moved near the long prep table arranging serving spoons like she was preparing for battle instead of Sunday service. âAnd if Miss Bernice asks, no, you did not use rum.â
âBut I did,â Annie chimed in.Â
âThen lie.âÂ
That earned a quiet laugh from somewhere close. Annie turned to her right. There, three young women stood near the side table, church gloves and hats firmly in place.Â
One leaned against the wall. She was pretty and looked sharp. Her dark green dress was pressed neat, her eyes bright with the kind of trouble that wore makeup.Â
âWell,â she said. âIs this her?âÂ
Annie blinked. âIâm sorry?â
The girl folded her arms. âEverybody been talkinâ about Miss Dellaâs Louisiana niece like you descended from heaven in stockings.â
One of the other girls sighed loudly, âGigi.âÂ
âWhat?â
Annie fought back a smile. âItâs me,â she said, setting the dish down where her aunt instructed her. âIn the flesh.âÂ
Gigi grinned. âOh, I like you already.âÂ
Beside her stood another girl, softer in the face but no less present, adjusting the cuff of one of her white lace gloves with the careful precision of somebody raised to know exactly how women were expected to be seen. Her wedding band caught the light when she reached for a serving spoon.
âIâm Pearline,â she said warmly. âIgnore her. She think beinâ loud is her birthright.âÂ
âI ainât loud, I just donât mumble like some quiet little church mouse,â Gigi fired back. âIâm GeorgiaâGigiâand that thereâs Nellie.âÂ
She paused. âShe real quiet,â she whispered loudly. âLike a little church mouse.â
âI heard that,â Nellie shot back.
âThat was the point, dumplinâ.âÂ
Nellie stood closest to the long table, fixing church fans into a neat stack like the fate of the congregation relied on symmetry. âVery nice to meet you, Annie.âÂ
âNice to meet you too.â
âSo,â Gigi said, stalking towards Annie with a mischievous grin. âTell us all about New Orleans.â
The sanctuary held heat differently. It trickled down from the corners of the vaulted ceiling, stretching across the congregation like morning dew. The air inside was thick with the scent of wood polish and old hymnals. Sweat and perfume. Talcum powder and fresh flowers near the pulpit trying their best to mask it all. Sunlight spilled through the stained-glass windows in long jewel-toned slants, catching dust in the air like holy hands.
Aunt Della moved them towards the middle pews, where women with strong perfume and tight lipped smiles greeted her with warmth only reserved for a woman like her. Annie followed behind, her eyes moving about the room subtly. Once to the left, then the right, then the back. She didnât know why she expected him to be there. Maybe because church felt like the kind of place a town would require of a man like him. Maybe because after yesterday, some foolish part of her thought she might see him anywhere now. But Smoke wasnât there, and neither was Stack. The absence sat with her longer than it should have, louder than his presence would have been.
She lowered herself into the pew, smoothing her skirt over her knees. Her Bible rested in her lap, her purse settling to her side.
Aunt Della opened her fan with a practiced snap. âYou alright?â she asked, fanning herself.
Annie blinked. âYes, maâam.â
Aunt Della gave her a look that said she didnât fully believe that, but Sunday morning wasnât the place for an interrogation.Â
At the front of the church, Carter stood near the pulpit speaking quietly with Deacon Lewisâthe standing pastor. He wore a dark suit, pressed sharp, that same signet ring catching the light that poured in the windows whenever he lifted his hand. Even from across the sanctuary, something about him felt too familiar, and the unease from the night before crept through her like a tangible thing, making her frown where she sat.Â
The organist struck a chord.Â
Deacon Lewis raised his hands from where he stood at the pulpit, the room rising with them. The organ sounded again, the sound rising slow at first, then all at once. Voices layered over it, some young, some old, some skeptical, some certain. Aunt Della sang beside Annie in a clear alto that sounded older than the room itself, pitch perfect but haunting, like something ancient, and passed down came out without her trying.Â
Annie stood perfectly still with her hymnal open in her hands, though her eyes barely touched the page. Her voice joined where it needed to, soft and practiced, but her attention kept drifting. To the strange feeling sitting just beneath her ribs like a second heartbeat. It felt both new and like a memory she hadnât asked for.
The hymn ended in a rustle of old pages and the sound of bodies settling. Fans opened again like angel wings. A baby cried once and was swiftly carried outside.Â
The deacon began the first prayerâŠ
âŠand just kept on going.Â
He prayed long and loud enough to make up for every sin committed in Clarksdale that week.Â
Heads bowed and amens sounded when the prayer finally came to an end, shoes shifted across loose floorboards trying to shake out sleeping limbs from standing in one place too long.Â
Deacon Lewis used his handkerchief to dab his sweat pooling on his brow, the droplets beading in the creases of his forehead. âPlease be seated.â
Linen and cotton whispered against the old wood pews that creaked under the weight of generations. Fans clacked open, their methodical flutter echoing against the walls of the sanctuary.Â
Deacon Lewisâs voice was like fire and brimstone, melodic and daunting all at once.Â
âIâve been hearinâ about a young preacher man,â he started.Â
A soft Mhmm! Came from the crowd.Â
âHeard he brought out great crowds, white and Colored, SAINTS AND SINNERS, men and women, all stations of life, the merchant prince and sons of toil, for one of the greatest old time fire and Holy Ghost revivals ever witnessed in this country.âÂ
âAmen!â
âWell, I found him. Brought him to the good town of ClarksdaleâŠto lead the most MIGHTY spiritual awakening this town will ever see.â
More shouts from the crowd, a few stomps and tambourine jingles.Â
âCan I get an amen?â
âAMEN!â
âPlease rise, for the esteemed reverend. Give him a hand.â
The congregation erupted. Stomps, shouts, and hands flew up as Reverend Carter stepped forward with unhurried ease. He set his Bible down on the pulpit and let the room settle around him first, like his silence had its own authority.
âNow tell âem who you are,â Deacon Lewis said, his voice booming from the side. âWhere you from.â
Carter paused. âGood morninâ, church.âÂ
âGood morninâ Reverend!â A wave of greetings met him in response.Â
âMy name is Reverend Dr. Thelonius Carter. Born and raised in Houston, Texas.âÂ
Another wave of Hey Reverend Carterâs and grunts of acknowledgement filled the air.
âGot ordained at the First Missionary Baptist Church in Handsboro,â he continued.Â
Aunt Dellaâs fan slowed once.Â
Then resumed.
At the pulpit, Carter opened his Bible, then smoothed the crease gently with his palm.Â
âNow, I been told yâall feed a preacher real well in this town,â he said, adjusting his cuffs. He rolled each side twice, slowly before he continued. âSo, if this sermon run a little long, just know Iâm workinâ for my supper.âÂ
Laughter moved through the room. Aunt Della smiled. So did Annie.
He rested one hand against the pulpit. âBut this morninâ, I wanna talk about paths. Purpose.â
The congregation stilled.Â
Carter continued, voice smooth as river water. âNow, everybody in here like to talk about blessings. Everybody like to testify about what the Lord brought âem to. But folk get mighty quiet when it come time to speak on what He brought âemâŠthrough.âÂ
He paused dramatically.
A few congregation members hummed in agreement. A sharp âthatâs rightâ came from a church mother sitting on the stage next to Deacon Lewis.
âSee, purpose ainât always someâŠdramatic declaration.â He waved his hands around for emphasis.Â
âIt ainât always thunder and lightninâ.â
âTalk to âem!â Someone shouted from deep in the pews.Â
Sometimes itâs like a regular olâ Tuesday morninâ, like a path you done walked a hundred times.â
âUntil one day, it ainât the same path no âmo.âÂ
âUntil that pathâŠbecome a crossroads.â
Annieâs gloved fingers tightened around the Bible in her lap.Â
He held a finger to his lips, his eyes darting around the congregation. âSometimes the Lord place a thing in your path,â Carter kept preaching. âAnd your spirit know it before your mind catch up.â
He grabbed the edge of the pulpit with both hands. âBut we stubborn creatures, ainât we?â
Sounds of agreement came from the crowd.
âWe like proof. Permission. We like to pretend we ainât heard what was already said.â
More scattered laughter flowed through the room, softer this time.Â
Annieâs eyes stayed in place. Forward. Not scanning the room. Fixed. On the pulpit. On Carter. On how he pulled the crowd in like he was bewitching them. How he used eye contact like a weapon. On how he knew exactly when to whisper and when to shout.Â
Carter smiled faintly, turning to a page in his Bible.Â
âBook of Jeremiah. Chapter six, verse sixteen.âÂ
Pages turned instantly. The shuffle of delicate paper fluttering against leather and the sound of clearing throats and quiet coughs made its way through the church. Carter stood, patiently waiting for the sound to settle.
âThus saith the Lordâ say it with me.âÂ
The congregation joined in.Â
âThus saith the Lord, stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein.âÂ
He stopped, waited for the congregation voices to die out. Then continued, emphasising each word individually, his voice booming over the sound of the crowd. âAnd ye shall find rest for your souls.â
His finger tapped once against the page as a round of grunts, hums, and amens filled the air.Â
Carter looked up, holding up a hand. The congregation went quiet. Â
âOh, I ainât done,â he teased, a slight smirk on his face.Â
âFolk hear that and think it mean safe. Easy.âÂ
His eyes flicked around the room. âIt donât,â he said flatly.Â
âVerse sixteen goes on to say,â he started. âBut they said, we will not walk therein.âÂ
âThe right path will ask somethinâ of you. Might cost you comfort. Might cost you pride. Might cost the version of you, you most committed to protectinâ.âÂ
A soft murmur moved through the church.
Carter leaned forward slightly on the pulpit. âAnd some of yâall,â he said, voice dropping lower. Gentler somehow. âSome of yâall already know exactly what path Iâm talkinâ about.âÂ
Silence fell over the crowd. Not an empty silence, but one that felt full. Knowing. One that felt less like preaching and more like being told something you didnât want to admit. He let the silence sit. Let a smile spread on his face. Easy. Disarming.Â
âBut Iâm just a guest in this here church, and Miss Della already threatened me if I kept yâall too long, so Iâma leave the rest between yâall and the Lord.âÂ
The room finally broke. Laughter, a sound that felt like relief at the moment, echoed through the rafters. Carter stood at the pulpit, smile flashing across the sea of people like a man whoâd done nothing at all.
Aunt Della leaned over just enough to murmur behind her fan, âThat man dangerous.â
Annieâs nose wrinkled. âHow come?âÂ
Aunt Dellaâs fan snapped once, the crack echoing in the laughter that had begun to settle into an earned silence. âCuz he ainât preachinâ. He prophesyinâ.â Â
They stood for the final hymn. This one much shorter and softer than the first, like an exhale instead of a held breath. It let the sermon settle into the congregation. Let folks turn Reverend Carterâs words over in their heads quietly while they sang, so they could decide which parts would stay with them and which parts they planned to leave in the sanctuary.Â
Annie stood beside Aunt Della, voice light, eyes fixed on the hymnal, her fingers toying with the edge of her glove until the seam pressed into her thumb.Â
The hymn ended. Benediction followed. Hands lifted. Heads bowed. And just like that, holiness settled into a regular old Sunday afternoon.
The sanctuary came alive in a rush. Children were letting out pent-up energy by weaving through pews. Women adjusted the pins that kept their hats secure. Men rolled their shoulders loose under their shirts like salvation itself weighed heavy on them.Â
Aunt Della was pulled into conversation before the final amen had fully landed. A small crowd of women formed around her, laughing as they traded gossip back and forth. Annie smiled politely and took a step back to relieve herself from the haze of heavy perfume and pettiness. Her eyes moved around the sanctuary. Towards the sides, the front, the back room.Â
No Smoke. Not that she expected him now. Service was over.Â
Still.
The absence still sat there anyway.Â
âLookinâ for somebody?â The voice came smooth beside her.Â
Annie started to turn quickly, then slowed herself down. Carter stood there, hat in one hand, the other extended politely toward one of the church mothers getting up from her pew.Â
âNo,â Annie said too fast.Â
One corner of his mouth moved. It wasnât a smile, just a flicker of amusement. Or satisfaction. âMm.â He let the silence sit between them just long enough for her to hear herself in it. Then he rescued her from it himself. âYou sing pretty.â
Annie blinked, tilting her head. âYou couldnât even hear me.âÂ
âI heard you. Loud and clear.â
Annie let out the smallest laugh despite herself.Â
âMy aunt say you talk too much,â Annie blurted out. She folded her arms across her chest.
Carterâs eyebrows lifted. âYour aunt is a wise woman. I been tryna tell people that all day.âÂ
âShe also say you dangerous,â she added, immediately wishing sheâd kept that remark to herself.
That made him smile fully, intrigued now. The silver teeth on the bottom row of his mouth gleamed in the light. âDid she now?â
He adjusted his hat beneath his arm and leaned slightly closer, his voice dropping lower, but somehow gentler. âWhat you think?âÂ
âI think,â Annie said carefully. âYou ask a lot of questions for somebody who already know the answers.âÂ
Carter looked down at his hand, pressing his thumb once to the face of his ring, then he looked up at Annie again.Â
Aunt Dellaâs voice cut across the room. âAnnie!â
She turned on her heel. âExcuse me.â
She crossed the room towards her aunt in a few long strides, feeling his gaze leave her slower than it should have. Aunt Della was gathering her gloves in one hand, her fan in the other. She was engaging in conversation with a woman in a butter yellow dress with a ruffled lace collar. âYou got that letter?â
Annie half-jumped, reaching in her purse for the envelope. âOh! Yes.â
âMiss Loretta works for the postal service. Her husband owns the Blackbird Cafe.â
âNice to meet you, Miss Loretta,â Annie said, eyes warm. She shook her hand before handing Loretta the letter and a coin for the postage. âCan you tell Mr. Hightower that Iâd like to accept the position at the cafe? I can start tomorrow.â
Loretta received her warmly, letting her land linger on hers for a moment. âIâll let him know. And Iâll make sure your letter gets back home.âÂ
âThank you,â Annie said emphatically.Â
Aunt Della took Annie, looping their arms through each other as she guided them to the churchâs backyard.
Outside, the sun climbed higher. Brighter. More unforgiving. It pressed heat into the townâs Sunday best where it lingered, creeping into the seams of collars and where made sweat slick underneath stockings. Men loosened their ties like Jesus was no longer watching now that church had let out, and children ran wild in their Sunday shoes, shamelessly staining the polished toes with grass and Mississippi mud.Â
The backyard of the church was set up with tables neatly covered with lace tablecloths that had been passed down and mended neatly throughout the years. Dishes covered the tablesâ fried chicken and fish hot off the grease under dish towels, deviled eggs dusted with paprika, macaroni and cheese and collard greens steeping in deep bowls. Sweet tea and iced water sat sweating in glass pitchers. Annieâs bread puddingâa rich combination of dark brown sugar, cinnamon, nutmeg and the heavy sweetness of whiskey and rum-soaked raisinsâsat at the end of the table, keeping the other desserts company.Â
Annie stood behind the food table with a serving utensil and an anxious smile. Her gloves had come off, her Bible tucked away in her purse. The only thing left from the sermon was a full belly and sore cheeks. Her new acquaintances stood along her, Gigi, Nellie and Pearline spread out behind the long table of food, the line in front of the serving tables stretching nearly halfway across the church yard.Â
Gigi slid another piece of fried catfish onto a plate while Pearline scooped greens beside it.Â
âYou keep givinâ Brother Jenkins portions like that, we gonâ run out befoâ the deacons eat,â Gigi murmured under her breath.Â
Brother Jenkins, hard of hearing and entirely too closely hovering over the food, grinned despite not hearing a word Gigi said.Â
âWhat was that?â
Gigi smiled sweetly. âI said enjoy your meal.âÂ
Nellie snorted so loudly, sweet tea always flew up her nose. âYou gonâ burn in hell,â she mouthed.Â
Gigi passed another plate down the table calmly. âProlly. âLeast I wonât be hungry.âÂ
Annie bit back a laugh as she reached for another serving spoon. The rhythm of the line settled into something easy. Scoop. Pass. Smile. Repeat. There were the occasional outliers. Church women with their judgment and heavy perfume. Children begging for an extra slice of cake. Men flirting horribly. Annie, Gigi, Nellie, and Pearline worked around all of it.Â
Enter Claudine Thompson. She was a viper of a woman, with a daring smile that never actually meant that she meant well. She wore a frilly peach colored dress, a powder blue Sunday hat, and matching powder blue gloves. She stepped in front of Annie, who offered her a slice of her bread pudding.Â
âYou settlinâ in fast, ainât you?â She asked, voice dipped with poison as Annie put a generous helping on her plate. The women around her laughed softly. Not cruel enough to challenge, but not kind enough to ignore.Â
âIâm tryinâ.âÂ
Claudine nodded slowly, eyes traveling over her hat, her gloves, the way she stood. âWe noticed,â she hummed.Â
Annie tilted her chin a little higher. âWell,â she said, voice even. âIâd probably be worse off if I wasnât.âÂ
Claudine lips moved into a thin line, a rather reluctant smile. She looked Annie up and down again. âCute,â she said with a slight dip of one of her shoulders.Â
Before Annie could decide whether that was a praise or a warning, Aunt Della appeared at her elbow like she was summoned. âBe gone, Claudine. She donât need no supervision. Especially not from you.âÂ
The silence that followed was brief. Then Claudine laughed like it had all been friendly banter. âLord, Delilah,â she said, waving her hand. âCanât say nothinâ round you.â
âAnd yet,â Aunt Della replied. âYou keep tryinâ,â she said with a head tilt and a sharp look.
The women laughed again. Claudineâs eyes snapped sharply to them before turning on her heel and stomping away.Â
âNever think you need to explain yourself to a woman like that,â Aunt Della said as she helped herself to a generous serving of macaroni and cheese. âThey donât be askinâ cuz they want answers. They tryna check your temperature.âÂ
Annie exhaled through her nose. âI noticed.â
âGood,â she replied firmly. âMeans you learninâ.âÂ
âOr maybe it just means church women are miserable and need hobbies,â Gigi said from a little ways down the table.
âGeorgia.âÂ
âYes, maâam.âÂ
Aunt Della shot her a look before leaving to sit with the deacon. âBehave.â
âAlways.â
Gigi leaned against the table while Annie cut another square of bread pudding. âSo Louisiana,â she started. âYâall really got people walkinâ around speakinâ French down there?â
Annie nodded once. âAnd Creole.âÂ
âSay somethinâ.âÂ
Annie laughed softly. âWhy?âÂ
âBecause church almost killed me from boredom and this heat âbout to finish the job.â
âGeorgia Mathers,â Pearline gasped dramatically.
âWhat? Reverend Carter fine self already saved my soul this morninâ. I can say what I want âtil Wednesday.âÂ
Annie shook her head, smiling to herself before saying something low and quick in Creole.Â
âWell damn,â Gigi said.Â
Pearline sighed softly, scooping another healthy serving of greens on a plate. âThat sounded pretty.â
Gigi pointed at Annie with a pair of tongs. âIf I learn another language, Iâm only usinâ it to insult people.âÂ
âYou already insult them in English,â Nellie muttered.
âThatâs because the Lord made me honest.â
âAnd loud,â Pearline added.
The four of them dissolved into laughter again.
Another older church mothers drifted past the table slowly enough to make her presence known. âWell,â she said pleasantly, while Nellie poured her a glass of sweet tea. âYâall certainly lively today.â
Gigi smiled instantly, the kind of smile that matched Sister Claudineâs a bit earlier. âYes maâam,â she replied sweetly. âWe still young enough to enjoy life.â
Annie and Nellie gasped underneath their breath. The church motherâs lips tightened almost invisibly before she moved along the line.Â
âYou gonâ say the wrong thing to the right person one day,â Pearline said, letting out a breath through her nose.
âOne day the right person gonâ ask the wrong question.â
Annie looked between the two of them quietly.Â
âWhat?â
âYou donât get nervous talkinâ to church mothers like that?â
Gigi shrugged. âThey already decided who I am to them. Might as well enjoy myself.â
The line in front of the serving tables had dwindled down now that most people were settling into the slow part of the afternoon. Behind the table the girls had switched positions, Annie refilling a glass of sweet tea, while Pearline cut a square of bread pudding with practiced care. Nellie was in charge of the fried chicken and fish which were almost gone, and Gigi dished out the sides.Â
Nellie leaned forward suddenly, her eyes narrowing toward the far side of the church yard.Â
âOh Lord,â she muttered under her breath.
Gigi squinted, following her gaze. âWhat?â
Nellie nodded subtly towards a man standing near the pecan tree laughing with two deacons and a church mother, âLeroy.âÂ
âHe over there sweatinâ right through that tired ass gray suit.âÂ
Annie and Pearline looked up, following their gaze. The man was handsome. Deep brown skin gleaming beneath the afternoon heat. His collar loosened just enough to show the thick line of his throat. His suit fit well across his shoulders. A little too well. And every time he laughed, a silver tooth flashed near the back of his mouth.Â
âHe do got a nice laugh,â Pearline said softly.
âAnd a wife,â Gigi corrected.Â
âThat donât mean I canât look,â Nellie chimed in. âLord gave me eyes for a reason.âÂ
Annie raised a brow.Â
âHe also gave you discretion,â Pearline muttered while stacking clean plates. âAnd respectability.â
Nellie rolled her eyes. Gigi did, too. Annie laughed quietly to herself.Â
âOh, donât act innocent, Louisiana. I know you got your eye on somebody already.â
âI never said I didnât.âÂ
âAlright then. Who?â
âNever said I did either.â
âWell whatâs your type?â
Annie shrugged. âAinât got one. I like what I like.â
âHypotheticallyâŠ.â
âHere we go,â Nellie said, scratching her head.
âHypothetically. Lookswise. Do you find any of these men attractive?âÂ
Annie blinked. âSure.â She could already tell where this was going.
âSo pick one.â
âPick what?â
âA man.â
Pearline groaned. âWe really âbout to play this game,â she muttered.
Annie huffed. âYou want me to pick a random man? For what?âÂ
âJust a man you think is cute.â
Annie sucked her teeth.
âOk hear me out. Iâll go first.â A group of young men passed nearby carrying folding chairs back towards the church building, Gigiâs eyes locked on one of them. He was tall. Dark brown skin. Slim waist beneath his suspenders, white shirt clinging damply to his back from sweat. It outlined the clean movement of muscle beneath it every time he lifted another chair onto his shoulders. âMhmm,â she hummed approvingly. âThat one right there.â
âYou donât even know him,â Nellie sighed.Â
âI know enough.â
âWhat enough?â
âLook at how he carry weight.âÂ
âWell, if we beinâ honest,â Pearline said, pointing discreetly towards the far tables where an older man stood near the barbecue pit speaking with Reverend Carter. He was thick in the chest and shoulders, suspenders pulled low against his stomach. His hair was beginning to gray at the temples, his face carrying deep smile lines that deepened when he spoke. He looked solid. Steady. âThatâs my husband.â
âSee now Pearline,â Gigi said, her face twisting up like she just ate a lemon. âEvery time you point him out I get sad.â
Pearline rolled her eyes. âWhy?âÂ
ââCause he look like he read the almanac before bed every night.â
Nellie and Annie burst into laughter so suddenly they made heads turn towards them. Annie covered her mouth quickly.Â
âHeâs a nice man,â Pearline said, a little bit wounded.Â
âIâm sure he is,â Gigi replied. âI ainât say he wasnât.âÂ
âHe got nice hands,â Nellie said. âBig ones.â
âAnd big feet too,â Gigi added with a grin.
Pearline sighed and rolled her eyes again. âHe take care of me.â
âI bet he do,â Gigi said, giggling under her breath and nudging Annie gently with her elbow. She laughed too.
âYour turn, Louisiana.âÂ
Annie shook her head, trying to hide the smile tugging at her mouth as she glanced out across the way. Men stood in clusters throughout the church yard. In their dark slacks and rolled sleeves, leaning easy against trees smoking cigarettes, or arguing over baseball stats loud enough for the whole congregation to hear. Her eyes drifted until they landed on a man sitting near the edge of the folding tables.Â
He looked tall from where she could see him. His suspenders stretched across a white shirt that had gone soft with wear. His sleeves were rolled neatly up to his elbows, revealing long forearms darkened by the sun. He sat tipped back in his chair, balancing dangerously on its back two legs while he listened to somebody talk, one hand lazily rubbing across his broad chest. His eyes glimpsed towards Annie and she looked away quickly, but not before Gigi caught who she was looking at.Â
âOhh, she like the quiet ones.â
âDo not.â
âDo too.âÂ
Pearline leaned to the side to look. âMmm,â she hummed. âHe is handsome, though.âÂ
âThatâs Isaiah,â Nellie said, barely looking up. âWorks for the railroad.âÂ
âLook at lilâ Nellie knowinâ every manâs occupation like she work for the census.âÂ
âWhat can I say? I like men with jobs.â
âAnd I like men who fine enough to ruin my life,â Gigi shot back. âJust a little.â
Annie barked out a laugh. âThatâs how women end up cryinâ on porches.âÂ
âOr men end up gettinâ a root put on them.âÂ
Nellie snorted into her glass of lemonade. Annie shook her head smiling. âYou always this dramatic?âÂ
Gigi leaned in towards her. âOnly in public.âÂ
Annie found herself laughing harder than she had since sheâd been in Mississippi.
After the buzz from the church, her newfound acquaintances, and Sunday dinner wore off, Annie found herself just looking for a peaceful place to sit. She padded to the porch, equipped with a few sheets of paper and her foraging basket.
Her shoulders sank when she got there. Men were out there slapping dominos, drinking, playing the harmonica. The sounds of late summer floated down the steps and onto the street that was alive with the after-church crowd.Â
Way too crowded. She needed quiet.Â
She sighed, rounding the front porch until she found a spot. She found one under the big magnolia tree whose branches scratched her bedroom window when the wind blew at night.Â
She spread out her blanket in the grass. From her basket she took her roots, flowers and herbs and spread them out, organizing them by types. Then she went to the backyard and pumped a small bucket of water for cleaning. She started with the roots. Trimming and peeling back bits and pieces that werenât useful. Running a damp cloth over them to clean, then laying them out carefully.Â
Smoke stood on the porch of Miss Dellaâs boarding house with a crate full of her things and heat on his neck. He stepped into the front room, letting the screen door slap behind him. In the crate were copies of the Black publications sent down from up north and a small box that he promised Della him and Stack would pick up from Memphis. The slap of the screen door caught Dellaâs eye and she nodded towards the lean-to in the back. He followed her outside. Once the door was closed, she lifted up the entrance hidden in the floorboards and guided him down the stairs.Â
The space was expansive. Cooler than the surface. Della lit a series of oil lamps as she made her way through the underground space that was the length of the entire house. The walls and floors were lined with stone and mortar to keep the damp out, the floors smoother in the middle from constant wear.Â
Shelves lined the walls from top to bottom, loaded with peaches, plums, oranges soaked in sugar and rum. Vanilla beans in moonshine. Nuts dipped in chocolate. Delicaciesâ pickled savory treats, candied sweet ones. Preserves and jams. Jars dusted with time stacked on top of each other. A thick, deep-purple syrup dripped from honeycombs into molds. Infused with a special blend of rum, it would harden into crystallized candy sticks and small square hard candies, or melt effortlessly into a smooth liqueur to stir into drinks. Small bottles with oils and dried flowers stood throughout the space too, along with some root vegetables and dried herbs. Cases of liquor, shelves of wine with bottles so old theyâre covered in dust and cobwebs.Â
Smoke put the crate in the corner by one of the rooms in the back. He took out the newspaper bundles and brought them to Della who instructed him to bring them upstairs with him. She looked over them for a second before patting him on the shoulder and looking him in his eyes.Â
âThank you for watching out for my girl yesterday.â
Smokeâs breath hitched a bit, enough for Della to notice. She gave him a little grin, âMhmm. She âround here somewhere if you wanna say hi. Try some of her bread pudding. Itâs in the kitchen,â she said as she moved around him and disappeared up the stairs.Â
Back upstairs, Smoke enjoyed a serving of bread pudding topped with sticky rum sauce while he looked out on the porch for Annie. She wasnât there. He finished his dessert, putting the dish in the wash basin before washing his hands and rounding the back to finish his search. He stepped out to the backyard and circled around to the side where a little patch of grass fanned into a grassy alleyway. The area was small but plush, the sun hitting it just right. A wire fence separated the boarding house and the house next to it. A magnolia tree stood in the middle, tall and proud, its branches hanging low like a veil over Annieâs head. She sat underneath it on a patchwork quilt, its colors vibrant, stitched with heat and history.
Annie was sitting with a quiet focus, tracing the edges of a plant on a piece of paper. She wrote the name at the bottom with a little detail about it on the side. She wore a sleeveless lace patterned dressâ long, to her anklesâwith a tan work apron overtop. A pair of brown ankle boots, scuffed at the toes, laced up her feet. A large floppy mesh hat crowned her head of coils, keeping the heat and sweat away. Her ileke beads sat tucked underneath the neckline of her dress, completing the look. Smoke approached her slowly, the grass flattened beneath his boots as he walked closer. He watched the side of her mouth curve up like she already knew he was there.Â
âCanât sneak up on me today.â
âWasnât tryinâ to.â
âSmoke.â
âAnnie.â
She dusted the dirt off her hands as he held out his hand to help her stand up. He looked put together. Effortless. Dark trousers and a faded shirt with the sleeves pushed halfway up his forearms. The sunlight caught the gold-brown of his skin in soft flashes between the shadows of the magnolia tree.Â
âYou hidinâ?â he said finally, his eyes briefly drifting towards the quilt.Â
Annie huffed out a quiet laugh, âMaybe.âÂ
He nodded once. He understood that completely.Â
âDidnât see you at church today,â she said, crossing her arms under her chest.
âLittle busy.âÂ
âYou too busy for the Lord?â She asked teasingly.
âNah,â he said, stretching his arms. âHe too busy for me.âÂ
âHe ainât never too busy for hisâŠchildren.âÂ
âI ainât on that list.âÂ
âNah, I think you right at the top. Next to Peter and Paul,â she said, turning around to drop her blade down on the quilt.Â
âDefinitely ainât no saint,â he said to the side.Â
âThat donât make you a sinner, Smoke.â
A silent beat passed between them. A breeze blew by, making the windchimes on the front porch let out a low jingle.Â
âThat happen a lot?â
Smoke narrowed his eyes, âYou got a lot of questions.âÂ
âAnd you answer almost none of âem.âÂ
A low hum, almost a laugh, left his chest. âGotta keep you on your toes.â
âCanât threaten me with a good time.âÂ
Smoke looked down at Annie, his gaze dropping to her lips briefly, then back up to her eyes.
âMe and Stack went to my uncleâs church.â
And they did. Macedonia Missionary Baptist, their uncle Jedidiahâs church right on the edge of the Sunflower plantation. It was a small rickety building, white-washed with high wooden ceilings and low pews. They sat in the back row, in their whitest whites like they always did. After service, they helped distribute the allotment of wine their uncle got from the county every month for communion. Since prohibition started, heâd sell some off on the side for extra money to offset the quota that he wouldnât fulfill, even with all the little ones he and his wife, Ruthie, had.
âOh,â she said, surprised. âSo your uncleâs a preacher?âÂ
âThatâs what he say, anyway.â
âAre yâallâ,â Annie started to ask before noticing his jaw clench suddenly, ââ nevermind.âÂ
She tilted her head at him. âWhy donât you come to one of the services in town?âÂ
âHabit.â
âMakes sense.âÂ
He paused. Took a breath, his eyes drifting to the quilt again then back up. âI used to go to the services in town. Before my uncle became a pastor,â he started.
Annie watched him carefully. âWhenâd he become a pastor?â
âFew years back. âFore the war.â
âOh,â she said, letting the sound of her voice fade into silence while he continued.
âWe went every Sunday before then. Stack liked the singinâ. I liked the quiet after.âÂ
The confession surprised her. Not because it was ground-breaking, but because he gave one. At all. âWhat changed?âÂ
Smoke got quiet like he was searching for the right words, his gaze shifting towards the road beyond the fence. âPeople.âÂ
Annie swallowed hard. People. Something about the way he said it made her chest ache unexpectedly. He pivoted quickly, like he could feel it too.
âAnnie?â
âYeah?â
âWhatâs all this?âÂ
âDrawings,â Annie said, sitting back down on the quilt, drawings spread out evenly across the fabric. Smoke cleared his throat, then lowered himself down beside her with the same quiet heaviness that accompanied everything about him.Â
The sun was dipping low, throwing a veil of gold over the landscape. The sound of a guitar floated over from Fourth Street. Folks were sitting on their porches, enjoying the slight drop in temperature.
âI know that,â he tutted. âWhat they for?âÂ
Annie pulled a knee to her chest, absentmindedly tracing her fingertip along one of the quilt seams. âHelps my memory. Drawinâ things. Writinâ them down.â
âSo you remember what they look like?â
âKinda. So I remember what they for,â her voice drifted off as a loud buzzing sound got closer.Â
A hummingbird.Â
Its sharp beak poked at the gardenias clustered by the fence, their petals still closed. It floated from one flower to the next, searching for sugary nectar it could feed on.Annieâs hand touched a vial of water that sat on the quilt next to her legs. She picked it up, pointing the tip at her outstretched finger.Â
âWatch this.â
A hummingbird hovered overhead, the flapping of its wings a dull buzz. It floated to her finger that she held up, its long beak piercing through the cap of the vial. Smoke flinched a little at the rapid movement of its wings, but quickly recovered.Â
âHow you get them to come to you?â
Annie shrugged her shoulders slightly. âThey like the sound of my voice.âÂ
Smokeâs gaze went from the bird perched on her finger up to Annie. Her grin, her delicate finger, the way her chest moved with her breathing. The way the setting sun smiled on her skin. Smoke watched her as she watched pieces of sunlight flicker across the yard through the leaves.Â
A breeze moved through the magnolia branches overhead carrying the faint floral scent down with it that mixed with the smell of freshly laundered cotton from the sheets hanging in the backyard, swaying gently in the breeze.Â
Annie smelled sweetâlike sugary vanilla, cinnamon, and rum from baking. Her sweetness wrapped around his senses, pulling him in like the song of a siren. He used to hear tales about them during the war. With their eyes and the sweet, sultry sound of their voices that were known to lure soldiers into a watery grave.Â
Smoke didnât believe in any of that shit.Â
Not in ghosts, not in magic, and definitely not in no tall tales. But he couldnât help but feel time slow down around her. At this very moment, right next to him, she lookedâ
âSmoke?âÂ
His vision snapped back into focus. He cleared his throat, swallowing the words he really wanted to say. âHmm?âÂ
âYou okay? Look like you were somewhere else for a second,â she remarked.Â
Smoke comes back to himself. âJust thinkinâ bout that bread pudding you made.â
Lie.
âYou had some?â
âMhmm. Earlier. Your aunt gave me some.â
âYou liked it?â
Smoke shrugged his shoulders, âIt was aight.â
âUgh!â Annie tutted, smacking Smokeâs shoulder playfully. âThatâs how I know you a damn lie.â
âI thought you not supposed to be cussinâ on a Sunday.âÂ
âNot when you out hereâŠinsulting my cookinâ.âÂ
âI was just playinâ,â Smoke teased, his lips flattened to suppress the grin that was quickly spreading across his face.
The evening heat wrapped around them, creeping slowly up their necks. Smoke picked at a loose thread near the edge of the quilt while Annie studied him quietly. The roughness of his hands resting against the quilt. The slight tremor in his right palm. The heaviness he carried in his shoulders even when he wasnât moving. The stillness. The tension underneath the stillness. For the first time, she realized how much of him always seemed braced for something. At this very moment, spread out on a quilt under a magnolia tree.Â
The thought sat strangely in her chest. âYou look like you always ready for somethinâ,â she said softly before she could stop herself.
Smoke looked at her, immediately focusing on her face in a way that made Annie almost regret what she said. He didnât look angry. Didnât look defensive. The expression flashed behind his eyes before disappearing just as quickly as it had arrived.
Vulnerable?
Not quite.
Not in a dramatic way. But just enough to realize she was watching him. Had been watching him. And for Smoke? That landed hard. Because he hadnât realized she was paying attention. Not like that. For a long moment neither of them moved. Neither of them spoke. Smoke looked away first, gaze dropping towards the quilt between them then back to her.Â
âThat so?â he asked, his voice quieter now.
Annie nodded once, âLike you never reallyâŠlet yourself settle.â âOr be settled,â she said, voice just above a whisper.Â
The magnolia branches stirred overhead again, their shadows moving slowly across the grass beneath them.Â
Smoke spoke again. This time, his voice carried something new and unknown in it. âMost people donât notice.âÂ
âMost people donât sit still long enough to notice a lot of things.âÂ
Smoke paused for a beat. This time it stretched longer. The cicadas screamed louder for a moment, filling the silence neither of them seemed interested in breaking. Annie looked towards the back of the house when she sensed movement. She relaxed when she saw somebody moving past one of the kitchen windows. Thenâ
âAnd you do?â Smoke asked finally.
Annie turned to face him. She shrugged softly, âSomebody got to.â
A faint smile pulled briefly at the corner of his mouth.Â
The sun dipped deeper into the horizon. The sky darkened further. It was a smooth shade of black with a twinge of gold from the warmth spilling out of the neighborhood windows that caught against Smokeâs face. He leaned back on one arm, gazing up towards the sky. His hand drifted next to where hers was on the quilt. Not close enough to touch, but close enough to feel the heat of him on her skin.Â
âWhat you got goinâ on this week?â His tone was almost hesitant, like he shouldnât be asking this kind of question, but decided to do it anyway.
âI start at the cafe in town tomorrow.â
âBlackbird?â
âYep.â
Smoke nodded in approval. âWhat time?â
âNine.â She took a breath. âWhy? You cominâ by tomorrow?âÂ
Her eyes widened. The question slipped out before she could catch herself. Again.
Smoke watched her for a second, âMaybe.âÂ
The kitchen window above where they were sitting slid up suddenly.Â
âAnnie!â
Aunt Dellaâs voice.Â
Both of them looked up. âYou left these dishes sittinâ on my counter like they pay rent!âÂ
Smokeâs mouth twitched. Annie groaned softly under her breath, her head dropping back dramatically, âShe sooooâŠâ she groaned, already reaching to pack her things.
âShe family. I gotta go anyway,â Smoke said. Like something came over him, his hand rose to find the small of her back, his hand moving up and down gently.Â
The sudden burst of fragrance from the night-blooming jasmine that laced through the fence like roots and moonflowers that hung like little white bells wafted towards them as the crickets began their rhythmic chirping and the cicadas changed rhythm.Â
Annie stopped what she was doing. The warmth of Smokeâs hand on her back made her turn towards him slowly, her face close enough to his that she could feel his breath on her collarbone and smell the scent of tobacco and spice that clung to his shirt. They locked eyes. Smoke held hers a second, not long enough to call it anything but long enough to feel it anyway. He licked his lips, leaned in, and kissed her cheek. His warm, wet lips lingered softly against her skin, sending shivers down her spine and warmth beneath her ribs. The silence after that stretched in a way that made it feel loud. Louder than the crickets. Louder than the heartbeat that thumped violently in her chest.Â
Smoke shook his head. âIâm sorry.â
âDonât be,â Annie said quickly.Â
Their faces were still close. He leaned in again and this time brushed his lips against hers. Just enough for Annie to feel the pressure of his mouth. Annieâs lips followed his, giving back that pressure so he knew she was feeling the same way. Their lips separated slowly, pulling away with a soft, wet smack.Â
âIâll see you tomorrow.âÂ
âOkay,â she said. Voice warm but with a hint of something else behind it.Â
He stood up, grabbing her things for her while she folded up her quilt.
âGoodnight, Annie,â he said, walking towards the front of the house where his truck sat parked on the street. The side gate creaked open as he walked through it.Â
âGoodnight,â she sighed softly as he disappeared from her view.Â
Aunt Dellaâs voice cut through the romantic haze bubble that had her staring dreamily at the street.Â
âAnnie, get yo ass in here!â
The small, rusty shop bell above Blackbird CafĂ© didnât really jingle. It clanked with an exasperated, dull thud like it was already over the day. It was Monday morning, the small space slightly busy with diners sipping coffee and tea and enjoying steaming breakfasts of scrambled eggs, fried meat, and fluffy biscuits. The first thing that Annie noticed was the sound. The scrape of chairs against old wood floors, the hiss of grease hitting hot cast iron, the sound of a knife moving against a cutting board in a familiar, practiced rhythm. It smelled like coffee grounds, hot grease, bleach, and lemon cleaner soaked deep into the walls over the years. Something lived-in, almost ancestral.Â
Annie made her way past the hostess stand to the back room. Mr. Hightower stood near the kitchen doorway, broad-shouldered and already sweating through his collar despite the early hour. His suspenders stretched over a white button-up rolled at the sleeves, a freshly laundered apron in his hands, his expression serious in a way that older men often wore when they were actually amused.Â
âGo change, washroomâs in the back. Then Iâll show you around.â
âOkay.â
Annie padded to the washroom. She wrapped the uniform apron around her waist and stared at herself in the mirror. Her forehead was still shiny from oil Aunt Della had anointed her with that morning. She wiped a small crumb from the curve of her mouth from the tea biscuit she had earlier, slathering vaseline balm on her lips before making her way to the kitchen for Mr. Hightower.Â
The kitchen was hotter than the rest of the building by at least ten degrees. Two women worked the stove already, moving around each other like it was a song and dance theyâd been doing all their lives. One of them glanced up briefly at Annie before returning to the skillet.
âThatâs Loretta,â he said, putting his hands on the cookâs shoulders. âSheâs head chef. Loretta, this Annie.âÂ
âHeyyy, Miss Annie,â Loretta said amusingly, tossing a skillet of onions and peppers together.Â
âNice to meet you, Loretta.â
âAnd this,â he said, moving to the woman thinly slicing tomatoes, âthis Sheila. Sheila â Annie.âÂ
âNice to meet you, Sheila.âÂ
âMm,â Mr. Hightower remarked. âTry not to scare her off before the lunch rush.â
âAint you Dellaâs girl?â Loretta asked.
âMhmm, niece.â
Sheila snorted. âShe from New Orleans, sheâll be aight.â
Mr. Hightower pointed as he talked, moving quickly like he expected people to keep up. âCoffee station here. Tea there. Carry plates confidently, even if you scared. Folks tip better when you check on them often.â He pointed out towards the swinging doors that led from the kitchen to the dining area, âAnd donât let them blues men flirt you into forgettinâ things.â
âBlues men?â Annie repeated.
âMusicians,â Sheila corrected. That earned a laugh from Loretta.Â
The dining area looked different once people started to fill in. By noon, smoke curled thickly near the ceiling fans, dominoes slapped against tabletops near the windows where men argued over cards, and the low sound of a guitar rolled through the room, soft as heat from the jukebox near the wall.Â
Annie moved carefully through the cafe at first. Coffee pot full of freshly brewed chicory coffee in one hand, plates balanced in the other. She listened more than she spoke and watched how the room moved before taking action, observing closely which customers wanted conversation, which wanted speed, and which wanted to be left alone with their thoughts. The work settled into her body quicker than she expected. There was a rhythm to it here, a sort of dance. Not a graceful one, but something practiced and practical. Not only with the customers, but between the other servers as well.Â
âBehind you!â
âDoor!â
Annie learned those phrases quickly, at one point narrowly avoiding a clash with another server when she didnât register the meaning quickly enough. By the second hour, she stopped hesitating before moving through crowded tables. By the third, sheâd identified who were regulars and who were just passers-by.Â
âYou catch on quick.â
Annie looked up from wiping down a booth. One of the younger waitresses, a girl named Felicia, stood beside her with a tray against her hip and a smile on her face.
âI got six brothers. Iâm used to chaos,â Annie answered.Â
Felicia barked out a laugh, âOh, you definitely gonâ fit in here.â
Over by the stage, a guitarist plucked a few lazy notes while setting up for the later crowd. The sound rolled through the cafe, settling low and heavy in the air. Outside, Fourth Street buzzed beneath the muggy Delta heat. Inside, Blackbird Cafe dishes clattered, voices did too, and the sound of the blues drifted slowly through cigarette smoke.Â
By three, the cafe had settled into its late afternoon lull. Annie wiped down the counter one last time before untying her apron. Mr. Hightower glanced up from his ledger near the till. âSee you tomorrow, Annie.â
Annie folded the apron over her arm. âTomorrow.â She smiled to herself, satisfied, as she headed towards the back door. Just as she reached it, Mr. Hightowerâs booming voice made her pause.Â
âAnnie?â he asked, peeking around the corner.Â
âYes sir.â
âYou did good today.â
Annie smiled faintly, âThank you.âÂ
The sky began its slow shift into gold. The evening air wrapped around her warm and damp, carrying the smell of riverwater, fried food, and dust. Annie adjusted the strap of her bag against her shoulder and started down the sidewalk.Â
A feeling started to hit her all at once.Â
Exhaustion.Â
She tried to wind her mind down, but her body was still acting like she was at the cafe. Moving quickly around corners and slower around blind spots, her mind counting things automatically.Â
But beneath all the tiredness in her limbs sat something else, too.Â
Pride.Â
She made her way down Fourth Street, past men leaning in doorways, women talking on shaded porches, and children chasing each other barefoot through red dirt near the edge of the road. One man tipped his hat as she passed by. A man right next to him catcalled something ridiculous enough to earn a laugh. She walked past both of them without breaking stride.
She turned off Fourth and onto Issaquena.Â
The sign hung just ahead.Â
Luellaâs.Â
It was a worn, weathered sign that hung over the sidewalk from a wrought iron bracket and chains that swayed gently in the breeze. Pastel paint peeled slightly at the edges of the rectangular wooden plaque with carefully painted gold lettering in the center. A gold frame was tacked on sometime later to make the sign look more polished. Warm light glowed through the front windows, and inside were bolts of fabric, sequined accessories, and hanging garments of every color imaginable swaying faintly in the breeze that flowed through the window like they were alive.Â
The floorboards creaked under the weight of Annieâs feet as she stepped through the door and walked down the stairs leading into Luellaâs Dressing Room, bringing with her a whirlwind of humid Mississippi air.Â
There were a few customers lingering, some by the spools of ribbon, some in the front where bolts of fabric were lined on shelves and piled on top of the large wooden workspace in the center of the shop. Curtains hanging in front of the store windows kept the sun from dulling their vivid coloring, along with bulbs hung from the ceiling that created a cozy, buzzing atmosphere. Glass displays with accessoriesâgloves, purses, stockings, shoesâ lined the walls that were decorated with fashion plates and fading photographs as Annie made her way to the back of the shop.Â
The heels of her Mary Jane pumps clicked against the wooden floors as she crossed the room to where Luella was looking at a dress posed on a mannequin, her glasses perched at the tip of her nose. She wore a chatelaine around her waist with small measuring tools hanging from the hooks, and stood with a tape measure slung over her shoulders, her expression perking up as soon as she heard the groan of the floorboards coming her way.Â
âAnnie,â she said, instantly wrapping her hands around Annieâs middle.Â
âMiss Luella,â Annie replied warmly. âIâm here to get my measurements taken.âÂ
âGimme a second, baby. Lemme finish up pinninâ this dress.âÂ
The back room was fitted with two dressing stalls, a three-way floor-to-ceiling mirror, and a few velvet chairs and a settee for guests. Annie made herself comfortable on one of the chairs, taking a peppermint twist from the jar on the table next to it.Â
After a few minutes, she was ushered through a narrow corridor leading to a private alcove flanked with damask velvet drapes, a small platform, and a set of mirrors. The smell of rose scented perfume hung heavily in the air, a pair of Dressmakersâ mannequin sat off to the side, displaying sequined fabric held up by pins.Â
Luella gave her a robe, a washcloth and towel, then pointed her to the washroom where a basin full of warm, soapy water was waiting for her. When the door finally shut behind her she sighed. She stripped naked then lathered and dragged the soapy washcloth across her body, scrubbing away the smell of grease and exhaustion from the day. Once she was done, she shrugged the robe on, the feel of satin cool against her skin.Â
She stepped out of the washroom freshly oiled with the scent of lavender on her skin and stood on the platform while Luellaâs assistant, a quiet, young girl, took her measuring tape while Luella took the measurements down.Â
âHips 46.â
âGood child-birthing hips,â Luella remarked.
âBust 44,â her assistant continued.
âAnd they just gonâ get bigger once you start poppinâ out babies.â
âWhat kind of neckline you want, sugar?âÂ
âSomethinâ I can tuck my beads into,â Annie replied.Â
âGonâ need a little bit extra to hold these up,â she teased.
Annie laughed quietly and looked at herself in the mirror as she felt the measuring tape tighten around her ribs. The breeze from the small fan by the curtains hit her exposed skin, the sudden chill giving her goosebumps.
âWaist 33.âÂ
âWe usinâ that fabric you picked out last time?âÂ
âYes maâam.âÂ
Luella moved in front of Annie with a finger on her cheek in contemplation. âYou sure?â
âIâm sure.â
She tapped her cheek with her finger. Once, twice. âWait here. Iâll be right back.â
Annie looked at her assistant through the mirror who shrugged. Luella disappeared into the store, then returned excitedly with a bolt of a lush dark green velvet fabric.
âI was thinkinâ a straight drop waist, hem just below the hips. Plunging neckline. Maybe some scalloped detailing to frame it. Have them titties sittinâ up high. Decorate it with some silver fringe at the bottom. Like one of them flapper dresses. What you think?âÂ
âI donât have theââ
âDonât worry âbout the money. Your auntie said you can get whatever you want. Plus I been dyinâ to get someone in here so I can practice sewinâ a push-up bra.âÂ
âPush-up bra?â
âMhmmâsupposed to push âem in and up,â Luella said with a sly look, gesturing with her hands.
âSo, you in?â
Annie nodded once, âIâm in.â
Luella clapped her hands, âIâll even gift you a necklace and a coin purse to wear with it.âÂ
âAâŠnecklace?â she asked, her hand instinctively going to her beads.Â
âYou canât wear this olâ thing,â she said, her face softening when she saw Annie slowly trace a bead with her fingertips.Â
âItâs just for a night,â she said softly.Â
âOkay,â Annie replied with a smile.Â
âYou should wear your hair down. Finger waves. I can sew a decal in the middle here a few inches above the hem. Mhmm, let the fringe hang from the bottomâŠ.âÂ
Luellaâs voice began to fade away as Annie stood in front of the mirror. Her assistant continued taking measurements and writing things down while they circled around her, narrating her entire look for the harvest party. A twinge of nervous energy fluttered in Annieâs belly. Her gaze dropped to her stomach, the few rolls on her upper torso and pudge that sat underneath her belly button. She pulled at it through the robe, sucking in her stomach a bit and smoothing a hand down her torso before just letting it be.Â
Sheâd always been taught to love her body, and she did. But this was Clarksdale, a small town with a lot more small people than she was used to, and she towered over a lot more men here than at home.Â
What would a dress made for a short, skinny woman even look like on a tall woman like her?Â
What would people say?Â
Would they laugh?Â
Would they sneer?Â
Luellaâs gentle hand rubbing her arm soothingly pulled her out of her thoughts. She had pulled a fashion plate from the wall of her shop and brought it over for Annie to look at.Â
âWhatâs wrong, sugar?â she asked, handing Annie the sketch of the dress inspiration.
Annie looked over it carefully, then traced the edges with her fingertips. âDonât you think Iâm tooâŠtall to be wearinâ stuff like that?â
Luella looked at Annie like she knew what she really meant to ask. âDonât worry, sugar,â Luella whispered with a wink. She rubbed her arms from behind. âYou gonâ be the prettiest one in the buildinâ.â
Annie smiled, standing just a little bit taller.Â
Taglist: @milkywayzard @bananajoeclone @myheartsaysyes @nika324 @brownsugarcoffy @soufcakmistress @nahimjustfeelingit-writes @dealore @thedutifulone @lilbitt @kkbeauty86 @nyifly22 @brownskincheyenne @atpeaceinthestars @explodesallovertheplace @miss-spiders-sunny-patch @sweetarchivistsiege @zunibugsiren @blue4everrsworld @xeebop @hdfen2474 @girlmath101 @sintizc @chromexbarbie @theogbadbitch @shereeluvssinners @anniensmoke3 @og-goddesstrill @thebumblebeesworld @merrymaryfebruary @partylikemajima @numb1smokeanniestan @shamansha @nicanotnika @hotebonynearby
â The Priestess
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 4
Word Count: 7k
Masterlist
Note: SORRY FOR THE DELAY IN POSTING THIS!! I wanted to post this last week, but work and life got in the way.
Contains: Explicit language, slow-burn/build, mentions of Hoodoo, brief mention of war
A thick wax candle burned unevenly in the dark. Tiny dancing shadows flickered against the thin walls of the bedroom, the soft light catching the glimmer of oil on Annieâs arms still warm from her bath.Â
She sat at her desk. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration while her pencil moved across the page.Â
She drew a curve.Â
Then another one.
She angled the pencil to flatten the tip.Â
Shaded.Â
Used the pads of her fingers to soften that.Â
The line blurredânot right.Â
She scoffed under her breath, erased, and tried again, this time squaring off at the base where the hand felt broader than she expected.Â
Her eyes fluttered shut.Â
A shape appeared. Then another one, right on top to give it dimension.Â
Shade. Mark. Smudge. Eraseâuntil the sides of her hands were stained with graphite.Â
She paused at the knuckles, pressing the tip of her pencil down just a little harder, roughing them in before softening the edges with her finger.Â
For a moment she felt like she was back at home. Watching her grandmother in the apothecary, sketching the detail of her skirt on any scrap of paper she could find.Â
She set her pencil down, letting it roll to the edge of the table as she looked down at her half-finished product.Â
Stillâsomething in it didnât quite feel right.Â
She pressed her thumb lightly over one of the lines, then stopped. Folded it up. Tucked it in the drawer of her desk. Closed the drawer carefully.Â
A few moments passed. A few shallow breaths.Â
She listened to the sounds of the boarding house. Heavy snores. An occasional throat clearing. The house cat purring gently just outside her bedroom doorâlegs tucked, eyelids heavy, ears always alert.Â
Outside, the chickens were settled in their coop. A chain-link fence rattled somewhere down the road, where a fox lingered behind it, watching them restlessly.Â
Annie opened the drawer again, this time to pull out a clean sheet of paper. She grabbed her pencil from the edge, dated the letter, then began to write.Â
Mama, she started.Â
Skipped a line.Â
Paused.Â
I made it to Clarksdale, she continued. Itâsâ
She paused again, tapping the pencil on her cheek.Â
Tap.
Tap.Â
Tap.
Thunder rumbled outside, slow and dangerous, like a rolling boil. Her gaze followed the sudden sound. Lightning followed, finding the shadows that clung to the corners of her room. She turned back to her letter.Â
âŠdifferent. Skipped another line.
The Delta got demons.
She could already hear what her mama would say. âWhat she mean by that?â She imagined them all thereâmama, daddy, grandma, brothersâ standing around her while she sat reading it to them. Arms crossed, eyebrows raised, faces scrunched up.
At this point she didnât even know what she really meant. Smaller, obviouslyâbut they knew that. She knew that. They knew that she knew that.Â
Clarksdale was less spooky than New Orleans, but somehow more haunted. Life here hummed along while something else lingered quietly in the shadows.
Outside, storm clouds hung high and heavy, waiting for their moment to break open. Rainfall started slowly, just a light pitter-patter at first, then more steadily, drumming the streets, the land, the roofs.
Annieâs pencil hovered over the paper.Â
I got a job in town to save for my shop, she wrote. On the colored side, so donât go worrying.Â
I ainât looked at any places. But if Aunt Della can have something of her own, so can I.Â
She blinked twice, hesitating. Thenâ
Send grandma, daddy, and my siblings all my love. I hope yâall can come see me soon.Â
Love,Â
Annie
P.S. Ainât found good fried catfish yet.Â
Annieâs gaze lingered on the letter for a moment. She folded it neatly, pressing a gentle kiss in the center like an invisible seal. The chair scraped against the floorboards as she stood, thunder crashing just as she blew out the candle. Her room was blanketed in near darkness until the flash of lightning lit up the shadows again. She tiptoed to her bed. The creak of the iron frame was silenced by the sounds of the storm as she sat down in the middle, bringing her knees to her chest. She looked outside, her mouth twisting into a sleepy, satisfied smile. The wind whistled through the cracks of the siding, carrying raindrops along with it, smearing them across the windows in long streaks. She cracked it, leaving it slightly open with a small block of wood, before laying down and tucking herself under the covers.
Outside blurred into sheets of rain. Inside, the room blurred into a sheet of darkness as Annieâs eyelids started to feel like lead.Â
All of a sudden she was in the kitchen, the house held under its familiar morning hush.
A fire crackled faintly in the stove, smoldering low just like it was left.Â
She set the kettle on top, reaching for her special blend in the cupboard. Her fingertips brushed the shelves, gliding over jars, vials, canisters, mismatched mugs with chipped rims, and something soft tucked in between, until they landed on an empty spotâ the one where her favorite mug usually lived.Â
She turned. Her eyes searched the roomâ the table, the shelves, the door, the wash basin next to itâ until they landed on it. Her face relaxed slightly, perking up again when the kettle let out a deafening whistle.Â
Annie grabbed the mug from the wash basin, the lingering warmth on the handle making her pauseâjust for a second. She relaxed again as she took a slow sip, testing the heat on her tongue.Â
Somewhere in another room, in a house that never settles, a floorboard creaked.
Water trickled. Then ran smoothly.Â
The floorboard creaks got heavier. Closer.Â
A shadow darkened the threshold. Her eyes followed it. Thenâ
Rain hammered the tin roof of the boarding house as night dragged on.Â
A silver stream of moonlight sliced sharply through the darkness in Annieâs room. She was staring at the ceilingâjolted awake by a loud boom of thunder that shaken her out of her sleep. The storm had thinned out to a familiar, early fall rain.
She listened to the echo of crickets through the window. They chirped low, mimicking her heartbeatâ a rapid, arrhythmic flutter.Â
She squeezed her eyes shut and slowed her breathing.
Didnât work.Â
Annie scoffed, sitting up to lower her window some, careful not to close it completely.Â
The outside noise had fadedâ crickets, rain, animals. Gone. Mostly. Annie tucked herself in again, her eyes slowly beginning to close.Â
In a few minutes they were back open.Â
Because it wasnât the night that was too loud.Â
A gentle wind slipped through the crack of the window, bringing with it the earthy smell of rainâ but the breeze did little to cool the heat that crept through her body.Â
Her hand moved along the curve of her, stopping at her right ear where her fingertips grazed the side. It was hot to the touch, like his breath, his voice, his words were right there. Â
Her breath hitched when she realized the turn her mind had taken, her hand snapping to her side as that heatâfroze.Â
Chill.Â
Sharp and sudden, a shiver slid down her spine before disappearing just as fast.Â
She rolled to her side suddenly, pulling the covers tighter, squeezing her eyes harderâ pleading.Â
The rain tapered off, now reduced to an audible drip from the edge of the roof by her bedroom. Slow. Methodical. Taunting.Â
Her eyes didnât snap open this time. She didnât get flustered. She just laid on her side facing the window, watching the sky like she knew what to expect.Â
Because she did.Â
And dawn was approaching.
It arrived as it always did, a gentle, pale wash of color that slowly softened the edges of darkness.Â
Annieâs body moved ahead of her mind, her legs sweeping over the edge of the bed as she stood to her feet. She was tracing the outline of her ileke beads with her fingertips when she realizedâ it was Saturday. Â
Which meant today would be easy.Â
Breakfast chewed slow, coffee sipped slower. Everything a little lazier, a little less urgent. She could get out of the house, take a walk by the river, follow it to the place Chayton showed herâa spot he said the grass was tall and honeysuckle grew sweeter.Â
After washing up, she slipped on a dress made for sunlightâa green wrap dressâand practically floated toward the staircase until she heard movement downstairs. She tiptoed down the stairs, turning the corner slowly to find Aunt Della in the kitchen, rolling biscuit dough, her movements deliberate, unrushed. Â
âWhere you think you goinâ?â She asked without looking up.Â
Annie set her bag beside the woven basket on the table by the door. âOut to the woods.âÂ
âThis early?âÂ
âMhmm.â
âWhere?â
âThat place Chayton took us to the other day.â
âHmm. Well, stay off the roads. Stay to the side and donât be out there daydreaminâ. Keep your ears open.âÂ
Aunt Della clapped her hands free of flour, then pulled something from her pocket. She approached Annie, grabbing her hand and putting it firmly in her palm. Annie looked down at it. It was a switchblade, small, foldable, with a bone handle and a sharp, serrated blade. Her thumb grazed the inscription carved into the handleâ Seven Sisters.Â
âKeep this on you,â Aunt Della said firmly. âAlways.âÂ
âYes, maâam,â Annie said, slipping on her work apron, then slipping the knife into her apron pocket.
âCome here,â Aunt Della insisted, grabbing her arm. âHave some tea first âfore you go.âÂ
Annie slid into a stool in the kitchen as Aunt Della poured boiling water over a pack of herbs. The smell rose quickly. Jasmine, sassafras and mint. She stirred a spoonful of honey in, the spoon clinking against the insides of the ceramic cup.Â
âI wrote a letter,â Annie said as Aunt Della slid the cup towards her on the table. âTo mama.â
âMmm?âÂ
âWas hopinâ you knew how to get it to her.âÂ
Annie sipped from her cup, letting the tingle of warmth wash over her. A familiar feeling found her ankle. The gentle brush of the house catâs coat.Â
âTsk tsk tsk,â she tutted. âCoucou, Felix,â she lulled. The cat purred, the sound a deep rumble against her skin. He contorted his slender body against her like a long wave, then sat at her feet, his tail stroking her leg every other breath.
Aunt Della took a sip of her own tea before placing the cup down in its saucer. âBring it with you,â she said. âTo church.â
âDonât let me forget,â she said quietly, staring at her aunt with pleading eyes.Â
She reached over to touch Annieâs hand where it rested on the table. The warmth from the tea cup lingered like a pulse between them. âI wonât, baby,â she said softly, reassuring.Â
âWe leave for church a little after first bell. Just before the night clears.âÂ
Annie took another sip of her tea. âWhenâs that reverend due to come in?âÂ
âBefore supper.âÂ
âAnd heâs preachinâ tomorrow?â
âMhmm. Got a big followinâ,â she said, stirring her tea with her finger. âThey say heâs one of the most successful soul winners in the country,â she added, emphasizing every word sarcastically.Â
âHmm,â Annie hummed, putting her teacup down. She stood, dodging Felix still curled up at her feet, and took it to the wash basin.  Â
âIâll be back before supper,â she said while rinsing her cup. âProbably little after lunch.â
âBe careful, Annie,â Aunt Della insisted, as she slipped into her boots and grabbed her things by the door.Â
The screen door shut firmly behind her, the porch steps still damp from morning dew and last nightâs storm. Annie walked down them carefully, dodging puddles and pools of mud in the front yard.Â
The road painted a picture of the night it had suffered throughâ wet, soft and dark. Annie walked with purpose when she stepped onto the packed dirt, keeping to the sides of the road, partially hidden by shrubs. One arm was hooked through the handle of her basket, the other found its place in her pocket firmly palming her switchblade.Â
She looked at her surroundingsâ fall was approaching Clarksdale.
Leaves of all shades, burnt amber to pale green, lay along the packed dirt road like an offering. Cicadas still screeched from their treetop lairs while Spanish moss swayed elegantly in the early morning breeze. Little bits of milkweed seed blew gently through the air, leaving small blossoms in her coils like little white stars. She left behind a trail of jasmine and river water, like a midnight garden blooming in the crisp morning air behind her.
Annie was just to the riverbend when she felt a chilling stillness that made the hair on the back of her neck stand up. The same feeling from her first day in town when they passed the white section, that tightness around her throat. It made her stop suddenly in her tracks.Â
Then she heard it, the sound of an exhaust pipe sputtering and wheels crunching up the road.
âShit,â she hissed under her breath. Â
The road sloped downwards into the woods surrounding both sides. She ducked off into the brush, boots sliding over the slick mud at the top of the bend.Â
The brakes let off a lingering squeal as the wheels slowed, then stopped completely.Â
A door opened, a rusty creak of a sound that echoed in the silence of the morning. It shut carefully, with a quiet click.
Her heart kicked against her ribs.Â
She stepped over a fallen log to find cover behind a large oak tree, the fallen leaves rustling underneath her careful steps.Â
It was silent for a beat, her heartbeat hammering in her ears as a mix of anticipation and dread took over.Â
âAnnie?â
Annie squeezed her eyes shut when she heard the familiar voice. Relief washed over her like a cooling balm on a burn. But she didnât move. Not yet.
âAnnie,â the voice said, louder, more firm.Â
She peeked out from behind the tree slowly. Just her head.Â
Smoke stood at the top of the bank, peering down into the trees. He wore only trousers and suspenders, a simple undershirt clinging tightly to his muscles in his broad chest.Â
âWhat you out here for?âÂ
Annieâs mind went blank for a second. Smoke raised a brow in response.Â
âWork,â she said finally. âJust doinâ work.â
He tilted his head, his hands flexing at his sides. âWhat kinda work?â
âForaging.â
âRight here?â
âNo,â she said, nodding towards the road, âa lilâ further up.â
He sighed. âAnnieââ
Annie stepped out from behind the tree, slowly. Her voice echoed off the trees. âIâm fine, Smoke. Really.â
Smoke scanned the treeline before he spoke, jaw tight. âThese roads ainât safe to be walkinâ alone.â
A pause.
âIâll take you.â
She gasped under her breath. âYou ainât gottaââ
âI said,â he interrupted. âIâll take you.âÂ
Annie exhaled slowly. Something in his gaze took the fight out of her.
He held out his hand to her to help her up the bank, looking down at her face that was tilted up at him. Her eyes were lighter here. Bigger, somehow. A warm chocolate brown with a flicker of gold in the irises where the sun touched them.
Annie looked down at Smokeâs hand, then back up to his face. Up close, his features softened. Or maybe it was just the way the sun hit them.Â
Either way, she held her hand out, accepting his help as she stepped out of the brush.Â
The wind whispered delicately around them, Annieâs skirt blowing slightly in the gentle breeze, exposing the swell of her thigh. Smokeâs jaw tightened at the movement, his eyes dropping to where the fabric lifted. His hand hesitated for a moment, before smoothing the side of her skirt down.Â
âThank you,â Annie said softly.Â
Smoke held her gaze for a moment before rounding the front of the truck to the driverâs side door.Â
The drive was quiet except for the light tap of Smokeâs thumb against the steering wheel. Annie rested her right arm out the window as the landscape moved past her in flashes of muted orange, green and brown. The land was dead, or at least thatâs what the color of it told her, the once green shrubs and brush shedding like snakeskin, baring itself for winter to swallow it whole.
âSo what you lookinâ for?â Smoke asked, cutting through the near silence.Â
âSome herbs. Roots and such,â she replied plainly.
âSo youââ he said, then hesitated. He swallowed, then continued. âYou like your aunt? Do all that hoodoo stuff?âÂ
Annie smiled, just faintly. âYeah,â she said, looking over. âThat stuff.âÂ
âYou believe in all that?â he asked, eyes fixed on the road.
âBelieve in what?âÂ
He paused before he spoke. âMagic.â
Annie smoothed her hands down her skirt, setting them on her lap gently. She looked out the window. âI believe in people. Whatâs passed down from âem,â she answered. Paused. Then, âWhat you believe in?â
Smokeâs head turned to the side, tilting. âMoney. Respect.â
Annie hummed in acknowledgement, turning her head back towards the window.
âWhat exactly you need?â Smoke probed.Â
âStuff you can find in the dirt. Plants. Herbs.â
A quiet sigh escaped from Smoke, making Annie turn her head again. She arched her brow. A silent prodding.
âI know that. What kind?âÂ
Annie looked at Smoke skeptically. âWhy?â
Smoke shrugged his shoulders slowly, âJust wanna know.âÂ
Annie faced forward. Exhaled. Took her time with her answer. âComfrey. Honeysuckle. Mugwort. Stuff like that.â
âI know a place,â he said, looking over briefly before turning his attention back to the road. âIf thatâs okay with you.âÂ
Silence settled for a beat before Annie realized Smoke wasnât driving in the direction she pointed him towards. She looked over her shoulder then back to Smoke, then back over her shoulder again. Her face twisted, but not with panicâ curiosity. âThis ainât whereâŠSmokeâŠwhere we goinâ?âÂ
âI told you, I know a place,â he said simply.Â
Annie sat forward in the seatâskepticalâher eyes tracing the side of Smokeâs face. âWhere is it, Smoke? Where you takinâ me?âÂ
âThereâs a spot,â he said, clearing his throat. âIn the woods. Itâs safe. Nobody goes out there but us.âÂ
âUs?â
âMe and Stack,â he clarified. âThat okay with you?â he said a bit louder, looking over to meet Annieâs gaze once more.Â
Annieâs hand tightened in her lap. âIf itâs not?â
âI turn around, take you to your spot.âÂ
Annie considered for a moment, then nodded.Â
âOkay.â
â
Smoke pulled up to a stretch of land, split in two by a rough dirt path.Â
The ancient oak and sweetgum trees were tall surrounding it, bent over almost as if they were in reverence.
Smoke ushered Annie out of his truck, holding her steady by the waist so she wouldnât fall victim to the uneven earth that made up the path.Â
Leaves brushed the walkway, crunching underneath their boots as they made their way further into the forest. Smoke walked just ahead of Annieâ sure in his steps, leading the way, looking behind him every so often to make sure she was still there.Â
Annieâs eyes darted from the oak trees, to the blanket of fallen leaves beneath it, to the tiny animals that scurried in the thicket.Â
The cicadas screeched above them, dulling the trickle of the creek just ahead of themâ but Annie still felt the current.Â
âRight here,â Annie said, stopping in her tracks, kneelingâ her bare knees burrowing in the rich dirt where she landed.Â
She brushed away the few leaves that laid over the spot, hands hovering over the earth.Â
Then she dug.Â
Smoke stopped when he didnât feel her behind him. He turned around to find her completely absorbed in the ground.
Annie planted her hands in the dirt, soil instantly collecting under her fingernails. Her fingertips wrapped around a plant rooted deeply underneath the surface.Â
She paused before pulling it towards her, pressing her other hand into the soil to steady herself.Â
She stopped.Â
Pulled the switchblade from her apron pocket, and made a clean cut at the root.Â
Then she whispered something under her breathâ not loud, just audible enough for Smoke to hear it. Her eyes squeezed shut, focusing on the plants, the soil, her own instinct.Â
Smoke kept his eyes on Annie as the cicadas went quiet.Â
The rustle of leaves faded.Â
The silence of the woods lingered before it started to feel deafening.Â
He took a step towards her before crouching down. Not interrupting, just giving into a sudden urgency that seemed to overtake his instinct.Â
He balanced himself, his palm pressing into the soil next where Annieâs hand was firmly planted.Â
A moment of silenceâalmost like he knew better than to interruptâpassed between them.Â
âYou good?â he whispered suddenly.Â
Annie looked up towards Smoke, her hand pressing deeper in the soil.Â
âYeah,â she replied, her voice almost a whisper. She finished pulling the root, brushing dirt from her hands. âIâm good.âÂ
Smoke didnât move right away. Neither did Annie.Â
His hand flexed once in the soil, his thumb pressing into the dirt like he needed the touch.Â
âOkay,â he replied, standing when pressure built in his ears that had his eyes scanning the woods. He cleared his throat, flexing his hands as he took a step back.Â
âIâm right here,â he said, pointing to the outline of a house a ways down the dirt path.
Annie nodded again, turning back to her work as the sound of Smokeâs footsteps disappeared down the trail.
Time felt like it stood still.
It was afternoon now, the rays of sun that peeked through the trees the only indication of the day passing.Â
Annie worked slowly, reverentlyâpulling, dusting and stacking in her basket until she felt like she collected enough.Â
She sat on her knees, exhausted, wiping a small bead of sweat from her temple.Â
Then she pulled out her paper and pencil.
She smoothed the paper as much as she could as it curved over her legs. It found the dips and grooves in her skin and the wrinkles in the fabric of her dress.
The tip of the pencil hovered for a moment before touching down. She drew a line, light at first. Then another, curving off it without closing. She paused, glancing at the ground, then back to the page.Â
The roots pushed through the dirt the way they wanted, twisting under the surface before breaking through. She followed that with her pencil, letting the line bend where it needed to. It dragged slightly where the soil had been packed down. She smudged that part with her thumb.Â
Light cut across the page unevenlyâ patches of it catching, others falling into shadow. She tilted the paper just slightly, filling in those parts with softer strokes.Â
The lines didnât come together cleanly. They spread, overlapped, smudged, and shaded, fading into one another until something like a moment took shape on the page. Â
She looked at it for a minute longer, then slid the pencil back into her apron pocket. She folded the paper up until it was just a small square, and tucked that into her purse.Â
Then she was back in the dirt.
Pressing soil back into place, covering what had been disturbed, working her hands until the ground looked just as sheâd found it.Â
â
Annie was gathering her things when she heard him in the distance. She perked up, her head craning over her shoulder.Â
Her eyes narrowed as the bright afternoon sun blinded her from the sight walking up the path in the distance, but she could hear boots crunching against the bed of fallen leaves.
Smoke.
She raised a hand to block out the sun, her eyes sweeping up his frame until they landed on his.Â
âGot lunch if you want some.â
She nodded once, moving to push herself up to her feet in one swift motion. Smoke caught her mid-motion on the arm, helping her stand all the way up. âThank you,â she said, wiping her hands against her apron to shake off the dirt. Â
Smoke turned, motioning his head for Annie to follow him. They walked side by side, the occasional birdcall or soft snap of twigs beneath their feet the only sounds between them. The house came into full view through the trees, a modest, well-preserved shotgun on cinderblocks.Â
They stopped at a wash basin outside where she scrubbed her hands clean before moving to the porch. It was wide, slightly sagging, with sun-scorched floorboards that lifted on one side. Annie stepped through the door slowly, her eyes moving without hurry.Â
The smell hit her first. The savory aroma of meat. Something smothered, simmered low and cooked slow. And spice. Enough to make your nose tingle, but not enough to make you sneeze.
The inside of the house was warm, but not in temperature. It was cozyâa neat space maintained with care.Â
The space was deep, one long room sectioned off into separate areas. Two cots at the front behind a divider, and two heavy, metal trunks with rusted latches stood at the foot of each bed. The living area was just beyond that, decorated with bookshelves along the walls and a brown striped fabric couch in the center covered in plastic. By the back door was the kitchenâ a wood-burning stove, table and chairs, and wooden shelving along the walls.Â
Everything had its place, but not in a way that felt stiff. Stacks of clean dishes in the kitchen, neatly folded blankets on the couch, a slew of medals arranged carefully on a bookshelf, set apart from the other items in a way that made Annie pause.Â
Smoke saw her glancing at them, but said nothing. The silverware clinked where he began to set them on the table.
âWhat are these?â Annie asked, pointing. She took a step towards them, careful not to touch. They were held inside a velvet box, displayed on a bed of faded cream-colored satin.
Smoke shrugged. âShit from the war,â he muttered, moving past her to pull out glasses and plates like the question didnât need much more than that.
Annie narrowed her eyes, leaning in just enough to read. Her lips moved faintly over the inscription.
 âRĂ©publique Française,â she read. She paused, looking across the room where Smoke was setting the table. âWhy is it French?âÂ
Smoke exhaled sharply, setting a plate down harder than he meant to. âThatâs who we fought with.â Â
Annieâs brows pulled together. âWhat you mean?â
Smokeâs jaw ticked. âWe foughtâŠwith the French army.â
âWhy?â
That made Smoke pause.
âJim Crow.âÂ
Annie didnât say anything back. She had heard the stories. Knew them intimately. One of her own brothers was packed up and shipped out of Hoboken. Six months later, they sent word he was accidentally shot. Didnât say how or why a man in the engineering battalion was subject to gunfire.Â
They wouldnât even send his body back. Said they wouldnât pack it on a ship with the bodies of white men.Â
All on account of Jim Crow.Â
She slowly turned back to the medals. Green and red striped fabric affixed with brass stars sat at the top, at the bottom was the medal, its color a dull bronze. A round, raised figurehead sat in the center, intersected by two overlapping swords and four triangular spokes alternating between them.Â
It looked delicate. It looked dangerous. It looked like something earned with blood, bone, and brutality.
âYou speak it?â Smoke threw over his shoulder.Â
Annie took her time to answer. She was still looking over the medals, drawn in by the detail. âHuh?âÂ
âFrench.â
âYeah,â she said slowly, still looking at the medals. âI do.â
A beat passed. Annieâs eyes moved to the row of bound notebooks on the shelf next to the medals. Threadbare bindings, some canvas, some leatherâ all neatly aligned. On their spines were neat handwriting. Precise, thin, cursive, written in a deep, onyx ink.Â
âWhere you learn that?â
His voice came suddenly. Deeper. Closer. Right there next to her ear, just like in Chowâs.
Annieâs eyes fluttered shut, then snapped back open. She sighed, then twisted her neck over her shoulder to look Smoke in the eye. Â
âYou shoâ do live up to your nickname,â she drawled, squinting.
Smoke tilted his head. He had a twinkle in his eye and half a smirk on his lips. âWhat you mean by that?â
âYou have a habit of sneakinâ up on people.â
He tilted his head to the other side, huffing a quiet laugh under his breath. âAinât sneakinâ if you payinâ attention, Miss Annie,â he teased.
âWho said I wasnât payinâ attention,â she fired back, her Louisiana lilt wrapping around more than just her words.Â
Smokeâs eyes flicked down slowly, following the curve of her face before landing on the pulse in her throat. It was steady. Too steady. His eyes flicked back up.Â
Annie turned, fully facing him and crossing her arms lazily under her chest in one smooth move. âBack in Louisiana,â she answered, holding his gaze. âEverybody there know some kind of French.âÂ
Smoke answered with a grunt. Annie answered back with a hum, then moved around him to the kitchen. She sat at the table, easing herself into a chair that faced where he was still standing. Smoke let her go. He didnât follow herâbut his eyes did, body twisting slightly, hands flexing once at his sides.Â
âYou learn any?â She asked, leaning forward a little. âFrom the war?âÂ
Smoke turned until he was facing her where she was sitting across the room. Slowly. Not like he wanted to make a show out of it, just like her voice pulled him there. He walked back into the kitchen where cups and plates were stacked haphazardly on a row of shelves. He grabbed two glass mason jars, looking them over for a second before turning towards the table with them. âLittle bit.âÂ
Annie tilted her head, something playful in it. âLike what?â
Smoke set the glasses down, one in front of Annie, the other directly across the table. âHi. Bye.â
Annie smiled. âThat it?â
âMhm.â
She leaned back slightly in her chair, looking at him like she didnât believe that for a second. âWhat else?â
Smoke paused for a second. Then shook his head. âNah, nothinâ.âÂ
Annieâs smile curved into something sly. âTell me.âÂ
âNah.â Smoke shook his head again. âNothinâ a lady need to hear.â
She let out a soft laugh, fingers curling on the table. âSmoke, I got brothers,â she sassed. âAinât much I ainât heard.âÂ
âThat donât meanââ He paused abruptly, cursing under his breath. Whatever was starting to curve up on his face flattened into a straight line.
He could hear it in the distance, the rumble at the edge of the dirt road that led the path to their home. The tread of tires crunching over leaves and fallen branches. The roar of an engine. The sudden cutoff. Then bootsteps. Familiar, unhurried, confidentâ like a walking permanent smirk.Â
Smoke didnât look up.Â
The screen door reared back and slammed shut just as fast. In with it came the sweltering Mississippi heat like an unwelcome guestâand Stack. He stepped through the threshold casually like he owned the room, jacket hanging loose on his shoulders. Â
âSmell somethinâ decent for once. Thought I was cominâ to the wrong houââÂ
He paused, standing in the doorway. His eyes moved quickly out of habitâ from Annieâs hands resting lightly in her lap, to Smoke leaning over the table, then back to Annie.
âWell, Iâll be damned,â he said with a grin.Â
Smoke looked up then, meeting his brotherâs eyes. Something quick and quiet passed between them, making Stackâs brow rise a fraction. Just barely. Stack looked at Annie, her eyes darting between the two of them curiously.Â
âHey, Annie,â Stack said warmly.
Annieâs mouth curved, just a little. âHey, Stack,â she replied just as warmly.
âThought you was goinâ out,â Stack remarked to his brother as he moved further into the room.Â
Smoke reached for the pitcher of tea, pouring it into glasses like nothing in the air had shifted. âChange of plans.â
Stack pulled out a chair and sat, leaning back like he was settling in to watch something play out. He nodded towards Annie. âYou settlinâ in alright?â
âYeah,â she replied, taking a sip of her tea. âStill learninâ my way around.â
âMm,â he hummed. âAinât too much to it. Youâll get used to it just fine.âÂ
Annie nodded, considering. âIâll keep that in mind.â
Stackâs eyes swept the room again. Table set. Two glasses. Two plates. Smoke at the counter, reaching for a third. Annie at the table. âYâall ate?â Stack asked, leaning forward, forearms resting on his knees.Â
ââBout to,â Smoke replied.Â
âGood,â he answered with a grin. âCame home at the right time, then.âÂ
Smoke uncovered the heavy pot on the stove. The savory scent of smothered neckbones filled the airâ even more fragrant now. The aroma mingled with the sharp scent of bay leaf from the rice on the burner next to it.Â
Smoke set Annieâs plate down in front of her, then set Stackâs plate down on the table and slid it to him, before setting his own down.
They ate their meal quietly, just the clinking of plates, occasional clearing of a throat, and hum of satisfaction that came with a good meal.Â
Annie took slow bites, her eyes flicking between Smoke and Stack every so often, before drifting over to parts of the room she could see without turning her head.Â
Smoke took slow, deliberate bites of his foodâ eyes much more steady, finding Annie where she sat across from him, then over to Stack where he was looking between the two of them with a glint of something in his eyes.Â
Stack took a healthy bite of rice and meat, then set his fork down. He grabbed the mug in front of him, took a large audible gulp of tea, then set it on the table a little harder than necessary. He wiped his mouth off with the back of his hand and cleared his throat dramatically, leaning back in his chair with his arms folded across his chest.Â
Smoke didnât react. Annie paused for half a second before returning right back to her food.
âSo what yâall been doinâ all day?â He asked.
Annie looked across the table mid-bite at Smoke, who spoke up first.
âMiss Della asked me to give Annie a ride,â he said, looking at her while he spoke. âSo she could do some work.âÂ
Stackâs eyes lingered on his brother before looking over at Annie, then back over to Smoke. âThat right?âÂ
Smoke turned his head, looking Stack dead in the eyes. âThatâs right.âÂ
Stack leaned forward, elbows on the table. âWhy she ainât ask me? I was already in town.âÂ
Smoke shrugged casually, his eyes still locked on his brotherâs. âGotta ask her.âÂ
They shared a lookâ whatever passed between them this time made Stack stand down. He leaned back in his chair, still smirking, eyes still sharp. âWhat work you doinâ, Annie?â
âShe tryna eat, Stack,â Smoke said firmly. âHer basket by the door since you so curious.âÂ
Stack put his hands up in a playful surrender. âMy bad. Shit.âÂ
Annieâs legs swung under the table as she reached for her tea. She took a sip. Set the cup down, then cleared her throat. âThis a nice place yâall got.âÂ
Stack rubbed the rim of his glass with his fingertips and looked up.Â
Smoke rose from the table, taking his plate and Annieâs with him. âThank you.âÂ
Annie stood up. She walked around the room slowly, eyes focusing on everything and nothing at all. âItâs just yâall two?â She asked, fingertips grazing a stack of quilts folded neatly, piled high on the couch.Â
âYeah,â Smoke answered quickly. âJust us.â
Annie processed that answer, then proceededâhesitantly, for some reason. âYâall got family here?âÂ
Stackâs jaw tightened. âUncle. Aunt. Cousins.âÂ
Annie could feel the tension with her back turned. She didnât push.Â
âWhat âbout you?â Stack asked. âMiss Della the only family you got in Mississippi?â
âMhmm,â Annie responded. âShe the only one who left Louisiana.â
âNobody else left?â Smoke asked.
âNah,â she replied with a shake of her head.
âWhy not?â Stack asked.Â
âMy family been there since we crossedâŠyou know. We got land there. History. Guess they donât want it fallinâ in the wrong hands.âÂ
âMakes sense,â Stack replied.Â
Stack was still sitting at the table. Smoke was standing by the wash basin, arms crossed. They were both looking at her.
âI should get back,â she sighed, turning around. âAunt Dellaâs probably wonderinâ where I am.âÂ
Smoke nodded, pushing himself off the counter. He crossed the room and grabbed his hat, keys, and Annieâs basket by the door, holding it open for her. âReady?âÂ
âYeah,â Annie said quietly. She stopped towards the door and paused. âNice to see you again, Stack.â Â
âGood seeinâ you, Annie,â Stack said as she slipped out the door. His golds flashed. Smoke looked back at him once before stepping out behind Annie, giving Stack a look that made him grin a little wider just as the door shut behind them.Â
â
The air outside felt like an exhale. The rays of sunset bled through the trees, splaying a single streak of gold across Annieâs shoulder where her top had shifted slightly. She walked just ahead of Smoke to his truck. She took a second to look back at him, just to find him already looking at her. She smiled a little, almost instinctively, before turning forward again.Â
âThank you, again,â she said as they reached the truck, her back flush to the passenger door. âFor today.â
Smoke said nothing. He tilted his head down at her. Took a step closer. Then his gaze dropped. His hands rose, hovering over her shoulders. They hesitated for a second. Then they lowered, fingers hooking underneath the straps of her dress. He pulled it over her shoulders where it had slipped from them. Patted them gently, like his touch would make the fabric stay in place. Only then did he look back up at herâ just before reaching behind her to slowly open the passenger side door.Â
Annie didnât exhale again until he rounded the front.Â
The truck roared to life underneath them, bouncing over grooves and holes that the storm had made slick. The transition from countryside to town was quick, but that didnât make it any less quiet. The sound of cicadas was traded with wagon wheels and commotion on the street. In one place it was just the land that watched, but the closer they got to Fourth, the more it felt like the town had eyes too.Â
Annie hung gently out of the passenger side window, watching the scenery go by. Old equipment lay discarded in vines and weeds until the countryside gave way to wooden buildings and wire fences. Livestock turned into faces that stared back intently. She waved at some people she recognized out of instinct. Some she remembered from Chowâs, others from Luellaâs and everywhere in between. They paused for a moment, whispering to one another. Their wave finally came, but it was a second too late. The feeling it carried with it was a little too stiff. Annie noticed it allâthe hesitance, the whispers.Â
She didnât react all at once.Â
First it was her arm. It moved from the window down to her lap.Â
Then her head. It went from looking out the window to looking down.Â
Then her shoulders slumped. Just slightly.Â
Smoke looked over to the passenger side. To Annieâs hands gripping the hem of her apron, fingers fiddling with a loose string at the edge. She wasnât looking out the window anymore. Smile was gone. Her head was down, her lips moving slightly, but no words were coming out. She almost looked smaller like this. Not dramatically, just enough for him to notice.Â
But that wasnât even what really bothered him.Â
His hands tightened on the wheel. âAye,â he said. âDonât pay âem no mind.âÂ
Annie kept her eyes on the loose string, her fingers flicking it around.Â
âYou hear me?â Smoke asked as they came to a stop. He cut the engine, leaving them with only the sound of their own thoughts.Â
Annie straightened up a little. âIâm good,â she replied.Â
Smoke raised a brow, one hand on the wheel. âGood. Cuz we still gotta schedule our lesson.â
âLesson?â
He tilted his head down, looking at Annie under his lashes. âOur French lesson.â
Annie chuckled, crossing her arms gently. âFrench lesson?âÂ
She blinked slowly, her long, thick lashes framing them delicately. âI thought I was too much of a lady for you to tell me what you learned over there, what changed?âÂ
Smoke gripped the wheel a little tighter. âInstead of me teachinâ you, I reckon you can teach me.â
âTeach you?â she asked incredulously. âWhat makes you so interested in French all of a sudden?â She continued, eyes wide. Â
He looked over to the boarding house, then back over to Annie. He leaned in closer, his voice dropping a fraction. âI like the way you say it.âÂ
Annieâs eyes narrowed. âI said two words, Smoke.âÂ
âAnd I like the way you say it,â he said slower.Â
Annie blinked, slowly, hands still crossed over her chest. âHmm.â
He paused for a moment, eyes searching hers.Â
âYou sure you good?â He asked again.
Her breath caught. âYeah,â she replied earnestly. âIâm okay.âÂ
âPeople âround here always got somethinâ to say about me, my brother. Especially people who ainât even had a conversation with me. Donât let that bother you none.âÂ
Annie felt her heart beat a little faster. His words, the care they carried with them, settling into her skin. Her eyes sparkled, that edge from a few moments earlierâ softened a smidge.Â
She hesitated first, then leaned over, planting a quick, innocent kiss on his cheek.Â
âBonne nuit,â she said gently.Â
Smokeâs breath hitched.Â
He heard the creak and thud of his truck door opening, then closing.
Watched Annie as she made her way up the steps of the boarding house.
Waited for her to disappear behind the door.Â
Only then did he exhale.
Dividers: @/chrisssiren @/strangergraphics
Taglist: @milkywayzard @bananajoeclone @myheartsaysyes @nika324 @brownsugarcoffy @soufcakmistress @nahimjustfeelingit-writes @dealore @thedutifulone @lilbitt @kkbeauty86 @nyifly22 @brownskincheyenne @atpeaceinthestars @explodesallovertheplace @miss-spiders-sunny-patch @sweetarchivistsiege @zunibugsiren @blue4everrsworld @xeebop @hdfen2474 @girlmath101 @sintizc @chromexbarbie @theogbadbitch @shereeluvssinners @anniensmoke3 @og-goddesstrill @thebumblebeesworld @merrymaryfebruary @partylikemajima @numb1smokeanniestan @shamansha @nicanotnika

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
 You love him, donât you?Â
shoutout to everyone in small fandoms who takes a character with one minute of screentime and decides to build an entire universe around them. to the oc creators, the rarepair shippers, the canon-divergence enthusiasts and the people who canât stop asking âbut what if?â and then proceed to spend 50k words answering their own question.
i genuinely think your joy is contagious. fandoms grow because people see someone having fun and think, âwait, i want to play too.â <3
Love Spell
A/N: OMG, don't fight me! I've been working on this since before New Year's and I'm just now finishing it because it was turning me every way but loose! My friend gave me this idea so I had to see it through. Hope somebody likes it though! I'm picking my abandoned stories back up and will post more through the week.
CW: Smut, explicit language, a bear???????, group trip, meddling friends, recreational drinking/drug use, Smoke is pussy drunk, 18+ only
WC: 10.4K
The cacophony of voices yelling and accusations being flung in the small cabin could would frighten any soul that decided to take a simple stroll through the woods that evening. As it was, no one could seem to understand how their New Yearâs trip had gone off the rails so quickly and everyone was looking to assign blame though it would do little to fix what had been messed up so far.
âOKAY!â Delta Slim held his hands up to silence the loud group. He had been gracious enough to let six people join him since they had been effectively banished from the larger cabin that Smoke and Stack Moore ownedâthe former was not present and the latter sat off from the rest of the group smoking a cigarette like it was his lifeline. Who was responsible for the predicament they were in now was anyoneâs guess. âNow, yâall know I donât mind you beinâ here but we canât do all this yellinâ and fussinâ âround here. Why donât yâall go one by one and explain what happened?â
âWell, we can start with Grace and Bo,â Mary pointed at the couple. âHow did that stuff even get to a spot where Smoke and Annie could get it? I heard her tell yâall to put it away.â
Grace stood up scandalized by the accusation. âExcuse me? You seriously think we dosed our friends with somethin like that? You of all people, Mary!âÂ
Mary crossed her arms and stared the smaller woman down. âYes, me of all people, Grace. How did it get out of your possession?â
Graceâs face crumpled trying to remember the details. âI donât know! I took it to our room and put it in ourââ She paused, the memory of that night coming back to her.
2 Nights before NYE
The bulk of the group had arrived at the SmokeStack cabin in the Smoky Mountains. When Grace and Bo arrived Stack, Mary, Smoke, Annie, Pearline, and Sammie were already there.
Annie put together a charcuterie board and finger foods for everyone to snack on after they took their luggage to their rooms and freshened up. It was truly a spread fit for a magazine or one of those food blogs that obviously took a lot of work and everyone quickly partook.Â
Except Smokeâhe sat away from the group scowling like heâd rather be any place but where he was. He had spent a considerable amount of time warning everyone that, even though it was winter, bears could still be roaming looking for food in the woods nearby so they should be cautious. As usual, they teased him about going into âPapa Smokeâ mode and went on about their day.
âAww. Heâs grumpy,â Annie joked. âYouâd think his heart wouldâve grown three sizes during Christmas.â Her smile was wide but it was obvious that she was tired from the previous dayâs travels plus everything she did to prepare for the rest of the group to arrive.
âAnnie, I can hear you callinâ me a grinch,â Smoke called to her, his expression turning neutral.
âGood, I didnât think I was speaking loud enough,â Annie shot back. âCome on over here, Smoke. We donât bite.â
âI ainât got proof that you donât bite,â Smoke grumbled before joining them at the dining table and taking in all of Annieâs hard work. He shot her a disapproving look before taking a grape and popping it in his mouth.
âSlim said he rented out a cabin nearby so we can invite him over on New Yearâs Eve,â Stack told the group.
âImma have to make sure all the liquor locked up then,â Smoke sighed.
âOoh! Annie, I forgot to show you what we picked up on the way in!â Grace pulled a small satin pouch from her pocket.
Annie groaned already knowing what was in the pouch. âI told you not to waste your money like that, Grace. That ainât nothinâ but a few dried herbs and some mint oil. It doesnât even have any natural aphrodisiacs in it.â
Grace waved her friend off. âThe girlies on TikTok swear this is the real deal. A love spell in a bag, they say. Said a little pinch of it keep you and your man goinâ all night.â She winked at Annie.
âDonât be pinchinâ nothinâ around here this week and put that stuff away before somebody confuse it with some seasoninâ.â Her phone dinged with a text message. Looking at it, she shook her head and put her phone away.
Sliding the bag back in her pocket, Grace giggled. âOnce we find you a man, Annie, Iâll give you a little bit of this.â
âAnd we will find you a man,â Mary flashed her the ring on her left hand. Her engagement to Stack on Christmas Day only strengthened her resolve to make sure Annie was partnered in the new year.
âI donât remember losinâ a man so you donât have find one for me,â Annie countered. No matter how much she insisted that she didnât want her friends involved in her dating life, they never missed an opportunity to insert themselves anyway. Especially during the holidays when they felt sorry that she was alone.
Smoke scoffed catching everyoneâs attention. He cleared his throat and looked away. âCanât believe Iâm agreeinâ with Annie. Shit sound like a waste of money.â
âAnd Scrooge McDuck here ainât one to waste a nickel,â Annie cracked as she gave him a pat on his head. The two walked a fine line between playful banter and all-out arguments. On separate occasions before this trip started, they had been warned against getting too heated and spoiling the fun for everyone else.
âAnnie,â Mary warned looking pointedly at her best friend. She was a major proponent of the âkeep Annie and Smoke from killing each otherâ mission. She could not handle another situation like the one they had on a trip to New Orleans the previous year.
Rolling her eyes, Annie removed her hand from Smokeâs head and went to walk away from him before feeling the sting of a slap on her ass. âFuck!â She rubbed the spot where it stung turning to get back at him but was dragged away by Mary.Â
âNope, nope, nope! Go put some ice on it or somethinâ. Yâall ainât doinâ this shit this week.â Mary shoved her towards the kitchen and turned back to Smoke. âNow why you do that?â
Smoke shrugged. âSeemed like she needed it.â He bit into a cube of cheese and sat back like it wasnât a big deal.
âYou better sleep with one eye open, Smoke,â Bo laughed. âAnnie ainât lettin that one go.â
âShe better,â Stack pointed at Smoke, âor both of yâall gone be sleepinâ outside with them damn bears for all I care. I ainât havinâ a repeat of New Orleans.â It was evident that Stack was beyond fed up with Smoke and Annieâs antics.
The evening was peaceful for the most part with very little interaction between Annie and Smoke as the group spent time playing drinking games. Not a huge fan of alcohol, Annie stepped out to smoke a blunt she rolled earlier and make a quick phone call. She returned to her friends laughing uncontrollably and slurring their words.
âAnnie! Annie!â Bo yelled her name when she closed the door behind her. âDo you think Smoke is a boob man or an ass man?â
She shrugged, her eyes low and a little red. âI know he can be an ass, man.âÂ
This set off another round of laughter from everyone except Smoke who was staring Annie down like he was planning his revenge.
âWho was you talkinâ to on the phone?â Smoke asked casually sidestepping her joke about him.
âYeah, you been on your phone a lot,â Mary pointed out. âYou hidinâ a man from us or somethin?âÂ
Annie grabbed her head obviously tired of this topic. âIf I was hidin a man, Mary, youâd be the first to know where I buried his body.âÂ
âSo who was on the phone?â Smoke pressed again.
âYa mama, Smoke! Damn!â She removed her coat to hang on the coat rack before sitting down on the floor beside Mary.
Mary cleared her throat, her brows furrowed and her face red from the few shots she had downed during their game.Â
Annie looked down knowing the topic of Sharon Moore was a sore spot for Mary. She stayed silent the rest of her time with the group, expertly dodging personal questions with jokes and witty quips.
Around 8pm, she called it a night and went upstairs to bed. Smoke retired to his room about thirty minutes later, not wanting to deal with any more obnoxious laughter or comments about his sex life. It wasnât until 10pm when everyone else started to feel the toll the day took on their bodies and they ended the night as well.
Grace went to get ready for bed, her head swimming from the amount of liquor she consumed. In her room, she emptied her pockets pulling out the bag from earlier. As she went to put it in her luggage she heard clapping coming from Annieâs room. âWhat the hell is she celebrating this late at night?â
She went to the wall shared between the rooms and pressed her ear against it. There were a few muffled grunts before the clapping started again. Just then, Bo walked into their room making electric guitar noises, startling her. âBo, youâre being too loud. Folks are tryna sleep.â
âBaby, ainât nobody but Smoke and Annie sleepinâ right now.â He closed the door and put on a wicked grin and stalked closer to his wife. âYou definitely wonât be for a few more hours.â He lunged at her and gathered her in his arms.
All thoughts of the sounds from Annieâs room forgotten, Grace squealed as her husband dropped her on the bed and covered her mouth with his.
*****************
âSo I donât think I put the bag in our luggage but it was definitely in our room somewhere,â Grace insisted. âSomebody had to go in and take it.â
âYeah, thatâs possible,â Mary agreed. âOr you did what you said you were gonna do and put that stuff in her drink?â
âFuck off, Mary! I said Iâd give her some once we found her a man! And what about you? The first one to point the finger is usually the guiltiest. The way you and Stack just left them at the overlook without telling them where we were goinâ. You wanted this to happen so you could have your âno drama, no stressâ trip. That was more important to you.â Grace threw her hands up and walked over to Bo and took a seat in his lap.
âDonât you try to spin this around on me, Grace Chow! Me and Stack were the only ones keepin them from rippin each otherâs heads off so everyone could have a good time. Besides, why would I want them two together? Itâs obvious they hate each other.âÂ
âIt would be cute though, right? You and Stack and Annie and Smoke. Maybe you put it in a spot where they could put in their coffee or somethin,â Pearline chimed in.Â
âUgh!â Mary groaned running her hands through her hair. âNot you too, Pearline. Why would I do something like that? How would I do something like that? Annie doesnât drink coffee anyway.â
âNah, baby, you ainât gotta explain nothin to them,â Stack spoke up, the scowl on his face matching one that Smoke would normally wear. âSo they six hours into a sex marathon. Theyâll come out of it and either they wonât do all that bitchinâ they like to do or theyâll be even worse than before.â He put his hands up in prayer. âI PRAY this fix all the shit they be causin on these trips.â
âSo Stack did it,â Sammie said matter-of-factly after observing quietly the entire time.
âHell naw, nigga,â Stack went to slap his cousin upside the head. âYou think I wanted to hear my brother begginâ Annie to sit on his face at 10 oâclock in the damn mornin?! Maybe it was you.â
Sammie put his hands on his chest astonished at the accusation. âMe?!â
Pearline considered this for a second. âTo be fair, it kinda makes sense, Sammie.â
âWell, Iâm glad we agree that it wasnât me,â Mary held up her hands and went to have a seat on the floor.
âHow does that make sense, Pearline? Annie and Smoke? I wouldnât do that.â Sammie crossed his arms wondering how he got dragged into it.
Stack chuckled. âIs it Annie and Smoke, Sammie? Or is it mommy and daddy to you?â He stood in front of his cousin and crouched down like he was about to explain something simple to a child. âThis whole trip, you stayed close to at least one of them. Asking Annie to cook for you, sew up somethin you ripped, layin your head in her lap while we watched a movie. The only thing she didnât do was tuck you in at night! And if Pearline wasnât here with you, you probably wouldâve asked Annie to read you a bedtime story.â
âI canât help that sheâs a comfortinâ person, Stack! That donât mean I gave her any of that stuff yâall talkin about.â Sammie looked over to Pearline who was deep in thought.
âAnd with Smoke?â Stack continued. âOh, thatâs Papa right there, ainât it Sammie? Followin him around, askinâ him for advice or how do make somethinâ, even dressinâ like him sometimes.â He flicked Sammieâs chain which was similar to the one Smoke wore often. âThese trips make you miss Uncle Jed and Aunt Ruth so you had to have somebody to fill in, huh? Smoke and Annie naturally filled that void but they argued too much and Lil Sammie donât like when mama and daddy argue so he made a plan to fix it.â
Sammie just shook his head furiously. âI ainât do that.â
âBut Sammie, you didââ Pearline was cut off by Sammieâs hand over her mouth. Instead of fighting against him, she bit his hand.Â
This had everyoneâs attention. Delta Slim took a swig from his flask watching in fascination. âNah, let her speak now, boy. If it done caused yâall to end up in my cabin, we need to hear it.â
âFuck, Pearline!â Sammie clutched his hand and looked at his girlfriend in fear.Â
Pearline cleared her throat and folded her hands over her knee. âSammie did want Smoke and Annie together. It didnât go the way he expected it to yesterday though.â
*****************
1 Day before NYE
Things were tense in the cabin after the group left Smoke and Annie arguing at a scenic outlook and spent the day without them.
Annie was cordial to everyone but not warm like she usually was. She cooked the meal Sammie wanted with her earbuds in and avoided conversation. Smoke was in the woods nearby taking pictures of the sunset through the trees.
Sammie sat at the kitchen island waiting for Annie to acknowledge him. He wasnât used to the silent treatment from her and he felt a little guilty that he listened to Stack and didnât tell her where the group went. He honestly thought some extended time together would help them and heâd been thinking of something he could do to maybe bring them closer.
He walked over and tapped Annie on her shoulder. His heart warmed the way her face softened for him. She really couldnât stay mad at Sammie. âSmoke need your help outside. Said somethinâ about the exposure on his camera and you could help.â The lie rolled off his tongue so easily, he impressed himself.
âWhy Smoke just canât look it up on YouTube then?â Annie rolled her eyes and went back to cooking. âHe know more about cameras than I do anyway.â Her phone dinged in that moment she pulled it out, her eyes widened before she rubbed her temples in distress.
âYou know how Smoke is. Plus, I think he left his phone upstairs.â
Annie looked at him skeptically but finally nodded. âTurn that pot off in about ten minutes.â With that, she left to go see what Smoke needed.
Pearline walked in as Annie left. She knew Sammie was up to something. âWhat you up to now, Sammie?â She had gone along with his plan to get Smoke and Annie together but after a few attempts, she was ready to give up. Nothing was working.
âSunsets are romantic, Smoke and Annie are alone in the woods, easy peasy,â Sammie said simply as if that explained anything.
Pearline pulled some grapes out of the fridge and rinsed them off rolling her eyes at her boyfriend. âThat donât make sense, Preacher Boy. You think Annie just gone fall into Smokeâs arms because thereâs a sunset?â Pearline felt sorry for Annie after only knowing her for a few months.Â
It was obvious to her that\ everyone had their own idea of what Annie should do and what would make her happy. The work she put in to make everyoneâs time at the cabin easier was obviously being taken for granted.
âMaybe, just gotta wait and see.â He tossed a grape in the air and caught it in his mouth. It didnât take long for Sammie to get his answer when he heard a scream from outside.
âOPEN THE DOOR!â Smoke yelled from outside the cabin, his voice panicked.Â
Stack rushed from the living room to open the door. âWhat the hell happened?â He moved back as Smoke ran in carrying an unconscious Annie.
Smoke took her in the living room and laid her down on the couch. âAnnie, open your eyes for me.â Panic seeped into his usually steady voice. âGo get a cold wet towel or something!â He yelled at everyone that had gathered around worried. He took her hand in his. âPlease, baby, open your eyes for me.â He tapped lightly on her face.
Grace returned with a wet towel and dabbed at Annieâs forehead. âDid she hit her head or something?â
âIt was a fuckin bear! She smelled like food and it charged at her.â He felt her hand grip his and squeezed back. âWe back in the cabin now, Annie. Itâs okay, just open your eyes.â
Sammie stomach was in knots. The only reason Annie was out there in the first place was because he lied.
Blinking her eyes open, Annie groaned and tried to sit up but was stopped by Smoke and Grace. âIâm fine, yâall. There wasâthat bear it was taller than meâI think my grandmama spoke to me. Said I shouldâve had my Black ass in Clarksdale instead of in the woods. Elijah, your camera is still out there!â She tried again to get up but was unsuccessful.
Everyone looked at her in confusion not sure how to take her rambling. Smoke kept her hand in his rubbing soft circles with his thumb. âYou come face to face with a bear, get away without a scratch, and now you tryna go back out there for a damn camera? Maybe you did hit your head.â He rubbed the back of her head checking for any bumps.
The group was too concerned about Annieâs well-being to notice the way Smoke cradled her in his arms and whispered things they couldnât hear.Â
âShould we report this as a sighting or an attack?â Mary asked pulling out her phone.
âI donât want to talk to no police tonight. Just say it was a sighting.â The adrenaline of the encounter began to wane leaving Annie feeling tired.Â
âOkay, but what if the officer is single?â Mary tapped her head like she made a good point. âBe nice to have a strong man of the law come to your rescue, huh?â
If looks could kill, Mary would be six feet under with the way Annie and Smoke glared at her. âGirl, what the fuck? Stack, get your fiancĂ©e before she become bear food.â Annie gripped her head like she was in pain.Â
Stack took Maryâs phone and tapped on it a few times before handing it back. âWe donât want pigs snoopin around here and we sho donât want Annie to end up with one of em.â
âWhy did you even come out there Annie? I told everybody bears can still be roaming the woods.â Smoke scolded still concerned that she had been hurt in some way.
Shrugging, Annie avoided glancing over to Sammie. âI wanted to see the sunset too. Unless thatâs against the rules, Smoke.âÂ
âHell yeah, it is when you smell like a bearâs favorite meal! You couldâve sat on the patio and saw the sunset just fine.â He still hadnât let Annie go. In fact he pulled her closer to him as if something might take her away.
Groans erupted from around the room with Smoke and Annie getting back to their original selves.Â
âOkay, Papa,â Annie words dripped sarcasm. âCan I finish dinner nowâwait something is burning. Sammie did you forget to turn the stove off?â
Sammieâs eyes widened as he realized he was supposed to turn the pot off ten minutes ago. âShit! Iâll get it!â He ran to the kitchen and saw smoke billowing from the silver pot. Turning off the stove, Sammie waved a towel around hoping to thin out the thick smoke filling up his lungs.Â
Pearline joined him and turned on the fan above the stove and opened the kitchen window. âI hope you ainât ruin Annieâs good pot or she gone put you outside with that bear.â
Annie walked in surveying the scene. Her favorite pot sat smoking and maybe it was the near-death experience that she had or maybe it was the sheer disaster this trip had become but she burst into tears at that moment and left out of the kitchen with Smoke following closely behind her.
Sammie stayed up late that night trying to get all of the burnt stuff out of the bottom to no avail. It wasnât until Smoke came down and pulled out a strong cleanser that he was able to make progress.
************************
âI did try to get them together,â Sammie admitted. âBut I absolutely had nothing to do with whatâs goinâ on with them now.â He tried not to think of it because Stack was right, he did kind of think of them as parents what they did in the bedroom was not his business.
âOkay, so we still donât know who was responsible,â Bo sighed. âDid somebody maybe see the bag and assumed it belonged in the kitchen?â
Everyone in the room shook their head.
âDo yâall think that maybe they are just together and didnât take any of that stuff at all?â Pearline asked. âI know yâall said they donât like each other but, they have been pretty isolated from the group.â
The tension turned to humor as everyone but Sammie laughed at Pearlineâs suggestion.
âSmoke wouldâve told me if somethin was happenin between him and Annie,â Stack said with surety. âI ainât noticed him being weird around her or nothinâ.â
Mary shook her head and wiped the tears that had slipped out from laughing so hard. âThe only way Annie would even kiss Smoke is if she was under some spell or it was life or death.â
Grace snapped her fingers. âWhat if thatâs it? What if thatâs all this is? Theyâre both single in a group of couples and they both came face-to-face with a bear so maybe they needed some kind of release.â
âOkay, but you found the bag half empty in the kitchen,â Bo reasoned turning Grace slightly so he could see her face. âYou think they just used some of it to get in the mood?â
âMaybe,â Grace shrugged. âTheyâve never even flirted with each other before and now theyâreâŠyou know.â It was difficult for her to even say Smoke and Annie were having sex. âLike Mary said, it would take something powerful as hell to get them together like that.â
Stackâs phone dinged. âOkay, Smoke just texted me and said we can come back. I guess we can figure out what happened when we get there.â
Delta Slimâs shoulders shook as he laughed at the group in front of him. âWait! Iâm cominâ wit yâall. I bet I know how this all will turn out.â
*******************
Annie didnât want to come to Gatlinburg for the holiday. She didnât even want to leave her house, but she had Grace and Mary tag teaming her in their group chat so she decided to come along. Immediately informing Smoke that she didnât want to be there in the first place.
Smoke supported her choice and promised that they could still spend some time together in the cabin. They werenât quite ready to make their relationship public especially with all the trouble they caused back in New Orleans that led to them acknowledging their feelings for each other. It took many more months for them to act on those feelings and everything still felt new.
His request to Annie was to not do too much. No making sure everyone was taken care of before taking care of herself, no cooking full meals just because somebody asked, and no spending hours on an itinerary that no one would follow anyway. It surprised him very little when she did exactly the opposite of what he asked.
After seeing the meal she prepared for everyone ruined, she couldnât hold back the tears. She wasnât trying to ruin this trip and she wasnât picking arguments with Smoke like their friends assumed.
********
1 day before NYE
âI didnât even want to be here, Elijah,â she cried into the crook of Smokeâs neck. âThey keep treating me like Iâm the problem to be fixed and itâs just making everything worse.â She knew what Sammie was trying to do and it was the same thing Mary tried to do earlier that day after she shut down all of Annieâs suggestions for group activities.
He rubbed her back. âWe can pack up and leave tonight if you want, baby. Let them do this shit without you.â He knew that this would be the case, but he didnât have it in him to tell Annie that right now, especially when it wouldnât do any good.
For months, Grace and Mary have been on her about âfinding a manâ so they could do couple things. For this trip, Annie spent a lot of time finding group activities for them just for Mary to opt for more couple centered activities.Â
âAnd then theyâll say Iâm overreactinâ and if I had a man, I wouldnât be doinâ all this,â she sniffled, her head feeling heavy from crying.
âYou do have a man though,â Smoke pointed out. âAnd I donât think you should let them put you in a box like this. Even with me, I want you to be your own person.â He kissed her forehead. âYou donât listen to me half the time anyway so I donât know what they think is gonna change with a man around.â
Smacking his shoulder, she couldnât help but laugh at him. She ran her fingers across his face, her nail tracing his features. âYou were right this time. I just have to accept I canât do everything to please them. And your mama, Elijah. I love her so much but sheâs been textinâ and callinâ me everyday because she had a dream about a baby and she swear itâs ours. She sent me a picture of an outfit she already bought! I love her but Iâm not ready for kids yet.â
Though they were keeping their relationship secret from their friends, Sharon Moore had picked up on what was going on between them almost immediately. They swore her to secrecy but that didnât stop her from bombarding them with questions about when theyâd marry or give her some grandbabies.Â
âIâll take care of my mama. I love that she love you but she gotta know when to step back.â He kissed her forehead. âI damn sure ainât gonâ let her scare you away from me. In the meantime, you need to start treatinâ Sammie like heâs a grown ass man. He know how to order food. He donât need you cookinâ him breakfast, lunch, and dinner everyday.â
Her heart softened thinking about Sammie. âBut heâs still a baby to me!â
âHe ainât no damn baby. Heâs 21-years-old and he know better. And you gotta draw some boundaries with Grace and Mary. If you say no the first time, let that be it. Donât let them make you feel bad because you ainât where they think you should be.â He lifted her chin up with his finger. âIâm fallinâ in love with you more everyday, Annie, and thatâs because you got so much good in you that it get on everybody around you. I donât want you doubtinâ that for a second. If they canât see that, fuck âem.â
âBut I donât even wanna deal with them tomorrow. You wanna stay in the cabin with me and let them do their own thing?âÂ
âAnd what you wanna do in the cabin?â Smoke asked pulling her into his lap so that she was straddling him. His face immediately went into her cleavage. It was definitely his favorite place to be.
âMmm,â she moaned feeling his tongue run across her chest before sucking lightly. âI wanted to watch some movies but Iâm open to suggestions.âÂ
âAs long as you open.â He gave her a few more gentle nips. âI need you to get some sleep tonight though because tomorrow, Imma keep you busy.âÂ
âWhatever you say. I canât promise that Iâll be quiet like I been these last few days.â
âThatâs what Iâm countinâ on.â
**********
NYE
Once Mary woke and did her morning routine, she went to Annieâs room to check on her. For the rest of her life she would question why she didnât think to knock. It was the most courteous thing to do. It was the smartest thing to do. It was the safest thing to do. Instead she was greeted with the vision of her friendâs legs in the air while a male figure rested between them obviously enjoying his first meal of the day.
The horror wasnât in the what, it was the who. She knew the male figure because she had the same make and model. Before they knew she had barged in, she quickly shut the door and ran back to her room to wake Stack.
Shaking her fiancĂ© with an urgency reserved for a house fire, Mary tried to wake Stack. âElias, get up! Smoke and AnnieâStack get up!â She shook him harder until his eyes cracked opened.
Alert and alarmed, Stack sat up quickly and looked around for any sign of danger. âWhat? What happened?â His voice was thick with sleep. He rubbed his eyes to clear his vision. âSomethinâ happen?âÂ
Mary bit her lip trying to think of the words to explain what she saw. âI think Smoke and Annie areâ
âFuck, Elijah! Like that! Like that! Donât fuckinâ stop!â Annieâs words were surely loud enough to wake the entire cabin.
âAye, yo!â Stack threw the covers back and stood up to put on a shirt. âI know they ainâtââ He opened their bedroom door and saw Bo and Grace in the hall with the same confused expressions at the sounds coming from Annieâs room.
âSit on my face, baby. I wanna drink it all!â Smokeâs pleading filtered through the door.
Without a word, they all filed down the stairs and into the living room where Sammie and Pearline were sitting watching a t.v. show.
âIs Annie up yet?â Sammie asked pausing the show. âI got her pot clean and I wanted to show her.â He was oblivious to the stunned faces of everyone who had just come downstairs.
Grace nodded, her mind far away like her brain was trying to solve a complex problem with no discernible variables. âSheâs definitely up.â
âOkay, Iâll go upââ Sammie started to get up but was stopped by Pearline. It was then that he noticed everyone had weird looks on their faces. âWhatâs wrong?â
âYour cousin decided to grab him a bite to eat at CafĂ© Annie,â Stack said humorlessly. âDid yâall know about this?â He looked around to see if anyone would confess.
âMaybe Annie did hit her head gettinâ away from that bear last night,â Bo suggested. âMaybe both of âem did.â It was hard to fathom that either of them were of sound mind.
âI mean, it was a scary situation. Maybe Annie hasnât snapped out of it yet,â Mary posited. âThatâs it right?â Because what else could it be?
It took Sammie a moment before he understood what was going on. âOh. Oooooooh! Smoke and Annie? Faâreal?â
âIâm surprised you canât hear âem all the way down here,â Stack said before a loud moan traveled down to the first floor of the cabin. âAw, HELL naw! This gotta be a joke. They just fuckinâ with us, huh?â He rubbed at his temples trying to make any sense of the situation.
Mary put her hand on his shoulder. âI promise you, they fuckinâ but not with us. I accidentally walked in on them. That would be one hell of a joke to make.âÂ
Rubbing at her eyes, Grace yawned. âIâm not even awake enough for this shit. I need some coffee.â She made a beeline for the kitchen while everyone else stood thoroughly confused about the turn of events.
âSo we agree, they both hit their heads last night runninâ from that bear? Or maybe they smoked some bad weed?â Bo asked. âThatâs the only explanation I can think of right now.â
âI think I might have another explanation.â Grace returned holding up a small black statin bagâthe love spell pouch. âThis was in the kitchen and itâs been used.â
âGoddamn it!â Stack cursed and started pacing. âThat shit work forreal? How long it take to wear off? How the hell did they even get it?â
âI donât know, it depends on how much they had.â Examining the bag, she sighed. âIt looks like half of it is gone. Fuck! They ainât stoppin no time soon.â
âWell, Iâm not stayinâ in here listenin to them all day,â Mary said. âWe gotta get out of here. Maybe theyâll have it out of their system before midnight.â
The group prepared themselves for another day outside of the cabin. In the meantime, Smoke and Annie were off in their own world.
While Annie was recovering from her second orgasm of the morning, Smoke had latched on to her nipple. âAhh! Elijah, I need another one, baby.â
He released her nipple with a POP and smirked at the way she squirmed underneath him. âYou beinâ greedy now, Annie. I just gave you two.â
âAnd if you keep suckin my titties like that, it might be three.â She spread her legs and wrapped them around him. âI coulda gotten eaten by a bear last night. You really gonâ make me beg for it, Elijah?â
He refocused his attention her nipple and hummed. âMhmm. Thatâs for calling me the Grinch and Scrooge McDuck.â He thrusted his hips making contact with her center but offering no relief.Â
âUgh! Iâm sorry, baby! Please just put it in! You feel how wet you made me? You ainât gone do nothinâ about it?â She pulled his face from her chest so he could see the pout she wore.Â
Having already decided that he would give this woman anything she asked for, he crumbled immediately. Smoke reached between their bodies and slid his finger between Annieâs wet folds. âImma take care of you, Ma, donât worry.â He moved his finger until it was on her hardened nub. He drew circles eliciting quiet whimpers from the woman beneath him. His mouth watered at the thought of tasting her again but he also needed to feel her clenching around him.Â
Rolling back on to the bed, he pulled Annie on top of him, her massive breasts nearly eclipsing his entire face. âRide it, baby. I wanna see you bounce on that shit.âÂ
Not needing to be told twice, Annie grabbed his thick length in her hand and lined it up with her dripping hole. She eased down on it her toes curling at the way she stretched to fit around it. âDamn, Papa, itâs so thick.â She bit her bottom lip to keep from squealing at the sensation of their connection.Â
Bracing herself, with her hands flat on his chest, she dropped her hips down burying him deep inside her. Egged on by Smokeâs grunts of pleasure, she rose up and slammed her hips back down. She continued developing a rhythm that had them both moaning each otherâs names. âYou like the way this pussy grippin you, Elijah?â
âFuck yeah, baby.â His eyes were closed tight as he focused on not finishing too soon. Smoke already knew that heâd give everything she asked him for but now he was thinking about stuff to give her that sheâd never need. âPussy feel like heaven. Keep ridinâ it, Ma.â
The sounds of their skin slapping together filled Annieâs ears and made her gush even more. Knowing the power she now held over Smoke, she leaned forward to grip his throat. âDonât fuckinâ cum until I tell you to.â She switched from bouncing and rolled her hips at a tantalizing pace.Â
The hand on his throat sent a jolt straight to his dick. âAnnie, please, baby!âÂ
âPlease, baby!â Annie mocked still teasing him with a slow roll of her hips. âThatâs what yo ass get for makinâ me beg for this dick. You know who it belong to.â Gripping his throat tighter, she leaned forward. âWho this dick belong to, Elijah?â
âYou, Annie. Itâs yours! This dick belong to you!â He attempted to thrust his hips but was stopped by Annie putting her full weight on him.
âTry that again, Elijah, and Imma finish without you,â she threatened using her lower muscles to clench around him. âIf itâs mine, let me do what I want with it.â
Smoke groaned and nodded. âDo what you need to, baby.â
Speeding up, she rode him like it her life depended on it. âFuck! Iâm close, Papa.â She threw her head back and let out a cry loud enough to scare all the wildlife nearby. Pleasure pulsed through her as her core spasmed uncontrollably. âCum with me, Elijah!â
Smokeâs release was instant feeling the way Annieâs soft center massaged him. It was his turn to yell out, screaming Annieâs name like the highest praise he knew. He pumped all he had into her wet cunt his mind turning to mush. âYou want a spaceship?â
Her mind still foggy from her orgasm, she flopped down next to him in bed sure she misheard what he said. âWhat?â
âI said do you want a spaceship? I think Imma buy you one.â Smokeâs words were slurred as if heâd had too much to drink. âIâll buy you the moon too.â
Annie would laugh about it later but at that moment she just kissed him with every bit of her. âI love it when you get pussy drunk and start promisinâ me stupid shit, Elijah.â They spent time wrapped up in each other until the mood struck again and led them down paths of pleasure.
They stopped to give their bodies a break and hydrate but couldnât stop themselves from falling right back into each other. One moment, Annie was preparing them a quick snack and the next moment, she was pressed into the countertop as Smoke plowed her from behind.Â
âYo pretty ass owe me for what you did upstairs.â He pounded into her, his pace brutal and unforgiving. âWho this pussy belong to?â
âPlease, Smoke! I need toâAH!â A hard swat to her thigh made her remember who she was dealing with. âItâs yours! This pussy is yours!â
âI know it is,â Smoke chuckled darkly. âYou better not forget it either, okay?â
âOkay, Elijah,â Annie whimpered losing all will to fight back.Â
When they were finally able to separate, they cleaned up and ordered food. Smoke sent a message to Stack telling him the coast was clear.Â
âThey gonâ be mad,â Annie said as they sat down to watch a movie. âStack especially. Yâall tell each other everything.â
âHeâll be all right. He get mad over little stuff sometimes but heâll be good after I talk to him.â
Side-eying Smoke, Annie smacked her lips. âThis ainât little though. I know why we kept this between us but they might feel like we donât trust them.â
âWe donât. You see how they been actin all week. They asses will get over it.â He wrapped his arm around Annie and pulled her to him saying no more on the subject.
************
Stack pulled up to the cabin and parked. âThe next trip, we will be leavin they asses in the Delta. Itâs always somethin with them.â He huffed, got out the car, and stomped toward the front door leaving Mary, Sammie, and Pearline to follow as Bo had pulled up beside them with Grace and Slim.
As Pearline exited the vehicle, something shiny under the seat caught her attention. She picked it up to see it was a silver hoop earring. âMary, I think you dropped your earring. It was under the seat.â She held it up not expecting it to be snatched from her hand so quickly.
âThis ainât mine.â Mary clutched the earring in her hand. This is Smokeâs car, not Stackâs.â She promptly turned and rushed past Stack practically kicking the door open.
Inside, Smoke and Annie were cuddled on the couch watching a movie like they didnât upend everyoneâs day.Â
Mary stomped in, her face red and her eyes narrowed taking in the couple before her while pieces of a puzzle she didnât even know existed fell into place. âHey, Annie. Smoke.â
âHey, Mary,â Annie responded not looking away from the tv. âYâall have fun today?â
âObviously not as much fun as you did, Annie. And I guess you had as much fun in the back of Smokeâs car three weeks ago.â She held up the earring. âYou told me you lost the other one at work.â
Stack stepped beside his fiancĂ©e confused. âWhatâs goin on?â He looked at his brother and Annie with their arms wrapped around each other. âSo yâall a thing now?â
âNah,â Mary shook her head as the rest of the group walked into the living room and sat down where they could. âThis ainât just happen now. They been hiding this from us for at least three weeks. Ainât that right, Annie?â
âAt least that long.â Annie confirmed and held out her hand for the earring. âI knew it would turn up somewhere.â She slid it in Smokeâs shirt pocket. âKeep that safe for me, baby.â
âWhat is she talkinâ about, Annie?â Grace was seriously confused. âYou and Smoke?â She pointed to the two of them.
âSmoke, that ainât true is it?â Under the anger that was bubbling in Stackâs chest was a twinge of hurt.Â
Smoke just looked at Stack and shrugged. âWe were gonna tell yâall soon and things kinda went crazy this week so now yâall know.â
âWait so yâall didnât take any of the love potion stuff?â Sammie asked, the excitement visible on his face.Â
âWhat?â This time Annie did look at the rest of them. âHell no we didnât take that shit. It was on the floor by the stairs this morning. Half of it spilled out when I picked it up and when I went to clean it, somebody distracted me.â She nudged Smoke playfully. âI guess I left it on the kitchen counter.â
âWait,â Stack held up his hand not caring about the love spell. âSmoke, you been hidinâ this from me? Your own brother? Why? I tell you everything! You was the first person I told when I wanted to propose to Mary. You think I was gonâ try to stop you?â
The liquid in Delta Slimâs flask was louder than the movie still playing as he took a swig. âGoddamit, I knew it! They been tryna shake yâall this whole week and yâall ainât notice nothin. Bet not ever become detectives.â
Ignoring Slim, Smoke sat up and looked at his brother. âIt wasnât like that, Elias. We just wanted some time with each other for the last three months without anybodyâs questions or pressurinâ us about what we should be doinâ.â
âThree months?!â Stack, Mary, and Grace said together. Suddenly Smoke and Annie were hit with a barrage of questions. âWhy not tell us?â âDonât you trust us?â âHow did you hide this from us?â âHow did this even happen?â
âStop! Be quiet, please!â Annie stood up, her head starting to throb. Silence fell across the room. The tv was muted. âThis is why we kept it to ourselves. Iâm tired of having to justify my choices to this group. Tired of every single time weâre together, it turns into the âletâs fix Annieâ committee. So yeah, we kept this one from yâall until we were sure that it wouldnât waiver under yâallâs judgment and questions.â
âBut I donât have a problem with you and my brother beinâ together, Annie.â Stack stepped forward. âItâs the fact that we donât keep things like this from each other.â He glared at Smoke. âYou ainât tell me because you thought Iâd break yâall up or somethin?â
âWe ainât tell nobody, Stack,â Smoke responded weakly. âIt wasnât just that we thought yâall would break us up. We didnât want anybody chiming in on what we had goin on. Good or bad. Already bad enough Mama been doinâ it.âÂ
Annieâs head whipped around when she heard a squeak from Mary. âMary, itâs notââ
âThatâs why sheâs been callinâ you? Because she knew already?â Tears filled Maryâs eyes. âI bet she been planninâ yâallâs weddinâ and she donât even care about mine. I guess she will get the daughter-in-law she actually wants.â She turned and left, her footsteps thudding up the stairs.
Stack shot a look of disappointment to Annie and Smoke before following behind her.
No one said anything until Sammie cleared his throat and rubbed his hands together. âIâm happy for yâall. I always thought yâall would make a good couple.â
âShut up, fool.â Smoke threw a pillow at him. âWe know what you been tryna do. We ainât dumb. Leave my woman alone and stop askin her to cook for you.â He motioned for Annie to come sit next to him. âYou a grown ass man.â
âWhat? But Annie donât mind! Ouch, Pearline!â Sammie clutched the back of his head.
Pearline smirked. âYou a grown ass man, Preacher Boy. Youâll figure it out.â
Grace observed Annie and Smoke from across the room and the two of them together made so much sense. âTheyâre kinda perfect for each other,â she whispered to Bo who had been a quiet onlooker most of the day.Â
âMhmm,â Bo agreed. âWhat the hell were yâall arguin about at the overlook?â
âNothin,â Smoke said simply. âWe just knew yâall would leave us alone if it looked like we was arguin. It worked. It was bullshit that nobody backed Annie up though. So we gonâ take our own trip somewhere and do whatever she want.â He kissed the side of Annieâs neck causing her to giggle.
âI knew once yâall said âbout that bear,â Slim slurred, âI knew then what these two was doin. They done had this big ole cabin to do whatever they want to do without yâall.â He stomped his foot and slapped his leg as his shoulders shook. âAnd look at âem done wore each other out. They ainât gonâ make it til midnight.â
Annie stood and gestured toward the kitchen. âWell, we still ordered food for everybody to eat. Just a bunch of party food really and Smoke brought a nice bottle of champagne. Make sure Slim gets some food but donât give him no champagne.â She looked down at her watch. âWe got about two hours til the New Year but yâall can play some games or somethinâ âtil then.â
âYou not stayinâ down here with us?â Sammie asked ready to run to the kitchen.
Shaking her head, Annie headed towards the stairs. âIâm tired, lil Sammie. Your cousinââ Her mouth was covered by Smokeâs strong hand.Â
âOh, so it runs in the family,â Pearline joked pushing her boyfriend towards the kitchen. âHappy New Year, Annie and Smoke. See you in the mornin.â
âHappy New Year, Pearly,â Annie sang once Smoke removed his hand. âHappy New Year Grace and Bo.â
âYeah, Happy New Year, yâall,â Smoke threw behind him as he moved them both quickly up the stairs. âDonât be down here destroyinâ shit.â
Annie moved towards her door but was dragged towards Smokeâs instead. âSmoke, please, Miss Kitty needs to recover from the day she had.â
âAnd she will.â He opened the door and pulled her inside. âMy bed is ready for you to sleep in though. Ainât gotta change the sheets and I already moved your stuff.â His lips traced her jawline while his hands gripped her ass.
âYou promised me sleep, Papa.â Even as she said it, she pushed herself closer to him. âYou think Stack and Mary okay?â
âTheyâll be fine. We can talk to âem tomorrow. Letâs get you to bed though.â
**************************
The next morning, Annie woke to her phone vibrating repeatedly on the nightstand. Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she picked it up and saw that it was Sharon Moore. She turned over to hand the phone to Smoke because she could not deal with his mama this early in the morning only to find his side of the bed empty. Sighing, she steeled herself and answered the phone.
âGood morning, Ms. Sharon! Happy New Year!â She masked the sleepiness in her voice.
âIt would be much happier if you called me Mama like I told you to, Annie but Happy New Year to you too, baby. Yâall have fun last night? I texted those sons of mine but they ainât respond.â
âOh yeah! We had a lot of fun,â Annie lied smoothly. âThe town had a fireworks show that was visible from the cabin. What did you get up to last night?â
âMe and the girls stayed in and made drinks and watched that lil gay manâAndy or somethinâwe watched his countdown on tv for a little bit. Willie Mae got drunk as a skunk. She passed out in the guest room right now. Cathy up though, cookinâ breakfast but she donât make the biscuits like you do.âÂ
There was yelling from the background that Annie couldnât make out. âIâm talking to Annie!â A pause. âCuz you donât make biscuits like her, Cathy! Yo dough is too loose or somethinâ. Chile, now she in her feelins. Anyway, I didnât want nothinâ just checkin to see how yâall doin. You and Smoke gon tell everybody soon, right? Iâll keep ya secret a lil bit longer but I almost let it slip after a two margaritas.â
Annie was close to ripping her hair out hearing Sharon ramble this early in the morning. âWe let them know yesterday. Most of âem took it well.â She rubbed her face not ready to talk to Mary just yet.
âI bet Elias and Mary had somethinâ to say, huh? He ainât never liked when his brother kept stuff from him. Got mad at him a whole week when he found out Elijah was savinâ up the lil money that they got from me to buy me somethin for my birthday. Theyâll be okay though. What about you and Mary?â
âI donât know. I guess. I think she is feelinâ kinda alone with the engagement and wantinâ to plan the weddinâ since her mama isâŠyou know. I think maybe she want you to help her.â Annie bit her lip hoping for the best but truly not knowing where Sharon stood when it came with Mary.Â
She seemed to be happy that Stack and Mary were engaged but she didnât bring it up much and she certainly wasnât calling Mary on the daily to ask how she was doing or tell her random things.
 âReally? She want me to help?â Sharon sounded genuinely surprised. âI didnât think she wanted my help so thatâs why I hadnât said anything about it. Did she tell you she wanted my help?â
âYou know the way you been callin and textinâ me all week? It kinda looks like you have a favorite especially to Mary.â
âI do!â She said without hesitation. âAnd Elijah better be putting a ring on your finger soon. That donât mean I donât like Mary though. She can beâŠa lot but hell, so can I. She just never seemed that interested in me and I ainât one to push.â At this Annie had to roll her eyes. âIf she want me to help her with the weddinâ, I will. You know I like stuff like that.â
âI think that would make her feel a lot better.â Annie looked up to see that Smoke had come back into the room with a steaming mug. âAnd maybe the baby youâve been dreaming about is actually hers and Stackâs.â
âNo, Iâm sure it was yours and Elijahâs. It was a girl with your pretty brown eyes. Elias and Maryâs first will be a boy. I know that for sure.â
Annie groaned. âWell, she wonât be around for a long time so I guess youâll have a grandson first.âÂ
âNoââ
âElijah just walked in,â Annie interrupted her before she could say anything else. âI think he want to talk to you.â She handed Smoke the phone and took the mug of hot tea from his hand. Sharon was right, she was a lot and definitely too much for Annie this early in the morning.
After getting off the phone with Sharon, Smoke sat on the bed stared at Annie as she drank her tea.Â
âWhat you lookin at, Elijah?â
âWhat you think Iâm lookin at, woman?â
Looking down, Annie checked to see if she had anything exposed. âWell my titties ainât out and we both know thatâs the real reason you with me.â
âI mean, if I die with my face buried in âem, I wouldnât be mad.â
âI would be. Planned on smotherinâ you between my thighs once I got a good life insurance policy on you. You talk to Stack?â
Smoke nodded. âYeah, we cool. He still donât like that I did it but heâll get over it. He said Mary is mostly sad that Mama ainât said much about their engagement.â
âYeah and I talked to Sharon about that. I wanna leave that between them as much as possible though. I wonât answer for their relationship with each other and I donât want to be their buffer. Everything else, Mary needs to get over though.â
âWell, she up if you wanna go talk to her. Itâll be a long drive back to Mississippi if yâall ainât speakinâ to each other.â
âUuuuugh, I guess. Let me get myself together before I do anything.â She rolled out of bed, her muscles aching from the previous day. âShit! Maybe we overdid it yesterday.â
âI feel okay.â Smoke shrugged.Â
âBecause your legs werenât up in the air, and your face wasnât pressed against the mattress, and you werenât bent over the counter, or laying down on the stairs.â
âIâll give you a massage later on.â He walked up behind her and pressed himself into her back.Â
âI donât think me or my birth control is strong enough to handle one of your massages, Elijah, so Iâll have to decline.â
When Annie found Mary, she was outside on the patio wearing a coat over her pajamas. âYou ainât cold out here?â Annie was fully dressed with her coat on and still felt the chill in the air.
Mary shook her head. âI have my coat on. Itâs supposed to warm up today a little. I need to apologize for last night. It wasnât right to put my issues with Sharon on you like that.â
Sitting beside her friend, Annie nodded. âYou know Iâm not competin' to be her favorite.â
âBut you are and I know that. I donât even know if youâll want to be my friend after I tell you this.â She looked off. âYou and Smoke made more sense than I ever wanted to admit. I noticed it back in New Orleans Even when yâall would fight, you couldnât be apart.â She laughed at the memory.Â
âI just didnât want yâall together because then youâd have the calm twin who wouldnât second guess a lifetime with you and the attentive mother-in-law who would love to have you around. She always liked you but to have you as a daughter? Iâm sure she was over the moon when she found out.â She sniffled and wiped away a tear. âThatâs why I pushed so hard to find you somebody elseâanybody but Smoke.â
Annie was stunned to hear this. âMary, Stack loves you. He was nervous as hell that heâd mess something up when he was plannin to propose.â
âI know he loves me, Annie, but you werenât around when we first got together. We fought harder than you and Smoke. He didnât really take us seriously until I left him. Iâm glad we were able to move past that but it wouldâve been nice if it was easy. Knowinâ Smoke, he probably picked out a ring after your first kiss.â
âWell, he better hold on to it for as long as possible. Iâm not gettin married any time soon.â Annie hugged herself willing the weather to warm up. âAnd we knew back in New Orleans too, just didnât do nothinâ about it until recently. But this ainât about me and Elijah. Lots of women ainât close to their husbandâs mamas. Whatâs really the issue with Sharon?â
âI know itâs not her job to be my mama but itâd be nice if someone wanted to. My own mama blocked me on everything when she saw I got engaged to Stack, which is fine because sheâs a crazy bitch. I just want some guidance through this and I have nobody. Sharonâs the only one.â
âHave you ever just sat down and talked with her?â
Mary shook her head. âNo, she probably wouldnât want to though.â
âOkay, I gotta be honest, Mary. It donât sound like you tryinâ much with her and Iâm blaminâ Stack too because he shouldâve addressed this a long time ago.âAnnie huffed not liking the fact that she had to explain to grown adults that they should just talk to each other. âSharon supports yâallâs engagement one hundred percent. She made Stack practice his proposal so it would be perfect for you. She likes you but you gotta show her you want her involved. Go have lunch with her sometimes or buy her some scratch offs. Sheâs easy to get along with.â
âYou forreal?â
âYes! You donât get blessed with frequent calls from Sharon Moore unless youâve put a little effort in. Hell, at this point, I need a break before she starts planning the baby shower.â
Mary looked at her questionably. âAre youââ
âDonât even fuckinâ finish that question. Absolutely not, but that ainât stopped Sharon from insisting that I will be soon. Elijah may have to wrap it up for the foreseeable future.â
âThatâs what sheâs been callin about?â Mary doubled over in laughter.
âItâs not funny,â Annie grumbled sitting back in her seat. âIâll let you take the honor of givinâ her her first grandchild. According to her itâll be a boy.â
Mary looked like she saw a ghost. âYou not serious. Thatâs just how older people talk sometimes, right?â
âYeah, my grandmama used to say stuff like that. She was never wrong though. Thatâs why Iâve been freakinâ out every time Sharon call me. The fuck Imma do with a baby?â
âI sure donât need one now. Gotta make sure me and Elias beinâ careful from now on.â The wind picked up slightly causing Mary to fold her arms together and hunch over for warmth. âWe spent almost the whole day at Slimâs accusinâ each other of dosinâ yâall with that love spell stuff. Now itâs makinâ me realize why yâall didnât tell us. Iâm sorry for doin all that and pressurinâ you to come here.â
âYeah, you gotta leave me alone for a week when we get back.âÂ
âA week?! Why that long?â
âBecause, I wanted to be at my house gettin my feet rubbed by Elijah but instead, I let you talk me into cominâ here and ended up gettin chased by a damn bear.â Annie sucked her teeth.
âBut he rubbed more than your feet yesterday. You tellinâ me you gonâ ignore me for a week when you got multiple days of Smoke foldinâ you like pressed laundry?âÂ
âYep! Donât forget I got chased by a bear.â Annie stood up. âIf I stay out here any longer, I might turn into a block of ice. Come on.â The two walked in to see Grace standing near the door.
âYâall kiss and make up?â She asked jokingly but her eyes were serious.Â
âAnnie said I canât talk to her for a week when we get back home so yeah, we made up.â Mary pulled Annie over and gave her a kiss on the cheek. âAnd thereâs the kiss.â
Grace looked at Annie in confusion. âWhy wonât you speak to Mary for a week?âÂ
âI ainât speakinâ to yo ass either, Grace. Yâall got me up in these damn mountains with bears and shit. Got love potions or spells or whatever the hell yâall was tryna give me.â
Mary leaned over to Grace with a faux-whisper. âShe ainât gonâ be able to talk no way if she screaminâ Smoke name the whole time.â
âI didnât wanna say nothinâ,â Grace whispered back. âBut she barely able to walk today. After a week, she might be on crutches.â
Annie rolled her eyes but couldnât help smiling at her friends. âWhile yâall standinâ here laughinâ Iâm about to cash in on a spaceship I was promised yesterday. See yâall whenever.â She turned, trying to walk away as normal as possible but heard the laughter behind her.Â
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Tag list: @brownskincheyenne @thefutureemmywinner @irefusetobeacasualty @saralance03 @margepimpson @shereeluvssinners @lizbehave @storiesbyasl
What happened in Nola ??
I have a preview. đ
I wrote 3 major parts so far. I have to write 2 more and tie them all together.
â The Priestess
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 8
He didnât need to know what was said.
Didnât even need to know who said it.
Smoke drove with both hands on the wheel, grip steady on the leather. The door of the Colored schoolhouse swung open in its hinges before fitting into its frame, and he walked through the threshold with a quiet determination. He wasnât there to argue. He was there to be clear; to shut an old door he never meant to leave cracked open in the first place.
The kids were long gone. All that remained was the ghost of their feet shuffling against the floorboards and the echo of high-pitched laughter. And her. She sat at the desk at the front of the classroom with a stack of papers and a thick red pencil, making straight lines across words with clean, even strokes, and just the right amount of pressure.Â
Sunlight cut across the empty desks, catching the chalk dust that still hovered in the air. The classroom was quiet, but it wasnât empty. History, resentment, and two different versions of the truth hung between the two of them like a physical weight that made the room feel smaller. It pressed against the walls and the lone window on the side of the building like it could feel the tension brewing and wanted out.
Smoke cleared his throat.Â
She scoffed. A quiet, annoyed expulsion of breath. Then she looked up, and when her eyes met his they held his gaze, then went up and down his form slowly. Canvassing, maybe. Taking in the seriousness in his posture. Taking notice of the cold calm he carried.
âDemetria.â Smokeâs voice was cold too, which wasnât out of the ordinary. It usually was. But this kind of cold was more resolve than anything.Â
âSmoke,â she said back.Â
âWe need to talk.â
âWell, hello to you too,â she said sharply.
âHey,â he said. âWe need to talk,â he repeated, tone flat.
She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms. âAbout?â she asked with a challenge in her tone.
âUs.â
The word made her lean forward on her elbows.Â
âI just came to say weâre done. For good this time,â he said firmly. He opened his mouth, then closed it, like he had something more to say but decided against it.Â
âThatâs it?â The look on her face went from amusement to surprise to something else in the span of a few seconds. âThatâs all you have to say to me?â
âIâm sorry it took so long for me to say out loud. I should have said it sooner. Thatâs on me. But we been done a while. You know that.â
âYou always did think silence was kinder than the truth,â she fired back.Â
Smoke hung his head. Because she wasnât wrong. Her anger, he could take on the chest. He at least owed her that.Â
âLook, I donât know whatâs been said or who you been sayinâ it to,â he started. âBut whateverâs been said, Iâm here to put it to rest.âÂ
Something flashed across her face and left just as quickly. Recognition. And the sinking feeling of dread. âYou must got somebody you care about a whole lot, to come all the way over here just so you could say it plain,â she said. âShe know about me?âÂ
âIâm sayinâ it now,â he said, voice low.Â
âDoes she know about me?â She asked again. A little louder this time.
Smokeâs jaw ticked.Â
âSo there is somebody else,â she said carefully.
Smoke didnât answer.Â
She studied his face for anythingâ regret, sadness, anything. She closed her eyes to keep her composure and shook her head like it would somehow make the sting go away. It didnât. But she put her dignity back on anyway.
âWell,â she said, almost breathless. âThere it is.â
Smoke nodded once. Demetria looked at him like she couldnât recognize the shape of the man standing in front of her anymore, then she went back to her papers with the same measured carefulness she always used. The force of her pen made the paper crackle on the desk. Her corrections felt more personal now. Like she was trying to cross him out of her life one red line at a time.
âYou take care.â
âOr not,â she snapped.
Smoke nodded like he accepted the ire, then he turned towards the entrance. He walked into the cool Mississippi air outside and away from the tension that sat between them, ready to snap like a rubber band pulled taut. And when he closed the door to the schoolhouse behind him, he made sure it shut all the way.
âMwen kontan.âÂ
She said it in such a sultry, whispery tone. Not on purpose, thatâs just how Annieâs voice sounded to Smoke. Alluring and fragrant, like the scent of the magnolia blossoms scattered around them on the ground.Â
It was an early Sunday evening in November. The magnolia tree that stood tall on the side of the boarding house was changing. Its delicate, white petals drifted loose from the branches overhead and fell soft into the yard like the last bit of summer was shedding itself, piece by piece.
They sat on her patchwork quilt under the remaining shade of the tree. Annie had her knees tucked beneath her, her new sketchbook open on her lap. Smoke was across from her, one knee up, forearm casually resting over it. His eyes were anything but casual, narrowed with a fierce concentration. A lantern sat close by the edge of the quilt. Its flame burned low and steady, painting gold shadows over the pages of Annieâs sketchbook and the tips of her fingers.
âHold on,â Smoke fussed. âYou gotta say it slower.âÂ
Annie chuckled. âMweh con-tan,â she sounded out slowly.
Smoke was staring at her lips, trying to mimic the way she formed the words when she spoke. She was amused by his focus. Impressed. He had it in everything he did. That bitter resolve.Â
âWhat that mean?âÂ
âIt means Iâm happy.â
âMwen-kun-tin,â he tried.
Annie winced. âClose, butâŠjust try it again,â she urged.
âNo,â Smoke said flatly.
âWhy not?â
âI said it just how you said it.â
âNo,â Annie shook her head. âYou didnât.âÂ
Smokeâs mouth twitched. He looked away before it could fully turn into a smile. âSounded close enough to me,â he grumbled.Â
âMweh con-tan,â she said slower.
âMwen kun-tan,â he repeated.
Annie bit the inside of her cheek. He was doing it on purpose, with his stubborn self.Â
âYou laughinâ at me?â Smoke asked bitterly.
âNo.â
âYeahâŠyou are.â
âAm not.â
A magnolia petal landed on the page. Smoke picked it up without thinking, turned it once in his hand, then placed it on the quilt like he was afraid to hold it too long for fear heâd crush it in his hands.Â
âSay it again.â
âYouâre enjoyinâ this too much,â he huffed.
âAnd you beinâ difficult on purpose.â
âMm.â
âMm,â she said louder. She laughed softly and shaded something with her pencil near the corner of the page. It was a sketch of the shape of his mouth. Just the corner and how it curved around the sound he kept getting wrong. How heâd pushed a nasal sound outward instead of dropping it down.
Smoke shifted closer by a fraction, looking down to the sketchbook curiously. âCan I see?â
Her fingers tightened around it out of instinct.Â
âYou ainât got to.â
The gentleness in his words made her look up. Made her grip loosen. She turned the sketchbook towards him, setting it between them. On the page wasnât just one drawing. There were several spread across the paper. The curve of a leaf. The twist of a root. The slope of a hand pouring tea. Felix curled up on the porch. Halfway tucked in the pages was a loose leaf drawing of the inside of a small house. Smoke stared at that one the longest. He knew instantly what it was. Heâd seen her sketch of the outside of her shop before. But this one was different. She pulled it out from where it was wedged and placed it in her lap.Â
Bundles hanging from the ceiling on one side.Â
A long counter in front.Â
A curtain that led to other rooms.Â
Small jars lined up neatly on shelves.Â
He took in every section, every detail.Â
âYour shop,â he said finally.
âOne day,â Annie replied shyly.Â
âOne day, when?âÂ
Annie looked up. âWhen I got enough saved. When I know enough,â she listed off. âWhen Aunt Della thinks Iâm ready. WhenâŠâ she huffed out a breath softly. âWhen the world lets me, I guess.â
Smokeâs jaw worked.Â
âIt wouldnât just be remedies,â she said, rushing to fill the quiet before it got too loud. âIâd sell teas, salves, tonics, food, too. It wouldnât just be a shop,â she continued, searching for words that would land. âItâd be somewhere people can come when they got things they ainât ready to say out loud, but they ready to stop lettinâ it hurt them.âÂ
Smoke kept quiet beside her.Â
Annie took a deep breath. âMy grandma had an apothecary. Nothinâ fancy,â she said softly. âJust a place where people came in whisperinâ and left breathinâ easier.â
Smoke watched her. Her eyes, the way they softened around certain words. Her hands, and how they fidgeted on the edge of the paper. He looked at the page again while she ran her finger lightly over the built-in shelves she drew.Â
âI want that. Somethinâ with my name on it. Somethinâ I know how to keep.âÂ
He looked at her again. âYou will,â he said firmly.Â
The certainty in his voice made her go still. âYou sound sure.â
âI am.â
âYou donât know that.â
âI know you.â
Annie tucked the drawing away and closed her sketchbook halfway, her hand smoothing over its cover. âYou know some of me.â
Smoke nodded once. âI know enough.â
Silence settled between them again. Easy. Annie watched him for a moment, trying to read what had changed in his face. He looked the same mostly. Quiet. Steady. Shoulders still carrying that heaviness. But his eyes looked different.
He sat up straight and faced her. âAnnie.â He said her name and she felt her heart thump hard in her chest. She couldnât figure out why. Heâd said her name a million times, but heâd never said it quite like this.
âYes?â she replied.Â
âI talked to your aunt.â
âAbout what?â
âYou.â
The night moved around them. Crickets chirping in the trees, distant voices from a house down the street. Dogs barking, chickens roosting. It all seemed to quiet around this very moment.
âI told her I wanna court you. Proper.â
âYou did?â
âI did.â
âAnd now?â she asked quietly.
âNow Iâm cominâ to you.âÂ
He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, eyes piercing. âI ainât askinâ you for nothinâ you donât wanna give,â he said. âAnd I ainât askinâ you to stop what you been showinâ me.âÂ
Annieâs throat tightened. âThat matter to you?â
Smokeâs eyes moved to the sketchbook, then back to her. âIt matters to you,â he said plainly. âIt matters to me.â
âI thought you ainât believe in all that stuff,â she said. âHoodoo.âÂ
âI donât.â He shrugged. âI believe in you.âÂ
Annie drew in a small breath, tilting her chin up a little. âWhat does courtinâ mean to you?â
Smoke took his time to answer. Â
âIt means I come correct. I donât sneak around corners with you. Donât have folks guessinâ what you mean to me. It means if I spend time with you, itâs cause Iâm serious about you.âÂ
âYou are?âÂ
âI am.â
She looked at himâ a silent urge to keep talking, like he wasnât already undoing her under this magnolia tree.
âI ainât sayinâ I got everything figured out. I donât. I got work that ainât clean. I got Stack.â His mouth tightened faintly. âAnd I got things I still need to make right before I can ask for more than this.â
He sighed. âBut I know what I mean,â he said. âAnd I donât mean to waste your time.âÂ
Annie looked down at the sketchbook in her lap. This man, whose words always held weight, had looked closely at her dreams sketched in graphite and smudged lines and simply said âhe wanted to be part of them.Â
She looked back at him. âIf I say yes,â she said slowly. âI want my shop. I want my work. I wantâŠI wanna be somebody outside of who Iâm with.âÂ
âYou already are,â he said, voice low.
Annie blinked.
His voice stayed low. âI ainât askinâ to make you smaller.â
Annieâs breath caught. âThen what you askinâ?â
He paused for a moment, thenâ âTo walk beside you while you grow.âÂ
The silence that sat between them wasnât empty. It was so full that Annie had to look away just so she could breathe.Â
Thatâs when she felt it.
A nervous laugh.
It rose up in her throatâ not because anything was funny, but because the weight of this moment was so heavy, she had to lighten it somehow before it swallowed her whole. She tried to suppress it, but the corners of her mouth had already turned up.
âYou laughinâ at me?â
He noticed. Of course he did.
âNo!â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âYes you are.â
âNo Iâm not!â
âYou a bad liar.â
âI'm not lyin'...you just...makinâ me nervous right now,â she admitted softly.
His eyes softened. âYou can take your time to think about it.â
Annie shook her head immediately. âNo,â she said. âI donât need time,â she assured him.Â
His eyes got serious again.
âIâll let you court me.â
Something moved across his face. Not quite a smile. Something much more dangerous to her composure. âYeah?â
Annieâs lips curved into a fully encompassing smile that spread gently across her face. âYeah.âÂ
He held out his hand for her. A question. She put her hand in his and they laced their fingers together carefully, palms warm and steady against each other. The answer.
The tree shed another petal. It drifted down between them and landed on their intertwined hands. They didnât move it. The lantern burned low. They sat like that beneath the magnolia tree as the last of summer continued to fall around them.
The next morning was a blur. Between the demands of empty stomachs and the nervous tremor of her own hands, a nagging anxiety sat on her shoulders and butterflies fluttered violently in the pit of her belly. A sigh of relief left her lips as the last lodger headed out the door, leaving her and Aunt Della to at least be able to clean up the kitchen and dining room in a tempered silence.Â
The wind chimes on the porch fluttered in the breeze, whistling a throaty, breathless jingle that did nothing to calm her nerves. Aunt Della glanced her way a few times, but said nothing. Even Felix tried to soothe her, his purrs doing little to bring her any real solace.Â
Annie shoved a biscuit in her mouth to give herself something to do. The warm fluffiness filled her mouth and the butter satisfied her tastebuds with its rich, melty goodness. She sighed then took another bite, closing her eyes as the sustenance moved through her body.
Maybe she was just hungry. And maybe her anxiousness had nothing to do with him.
She moved quicker, stacking, sweeping, wiping, scraping until the house smelled like eucalyptus, lavender, and bleach.
Annie collapsed on the couch in the front room, but not from exhaustion. From adrenaline that had nowhere else to go. Her heart beat rapidly and she fingered her ileke beads like that could somehow calm it. Morning light cut warm and light through the front windows like a balm on her skin. She tilted her head back and let her eyes close, basking in the quiet after the chaos of breakfast.Â
The scent of tobacco, peppermint, and bay rum floated through the screen door. Slowlyâlike the rich, layered smells that arrive in a kitchen when meat, butter and herbs fold into each other on the stove.
Then the screen door cracked open and Smoke stepped through.Â
Annieâs mouth went dry.
The first thing she noticed was the way he darkened the doorway once he stepped past the threshold. He was tall, well over six feet. Large and imposing frame, and even though she was a tall woman herself, it felt like he towered over her. The muscles on his arms and shoulders filled out every inch of his white collared shirt, pressing against the starched fabric with a powerful, restrained strength. His suspenders held up trousers that sat comfortably around his hips. His boots were heavy on his feet even though his steps were light. It was a subtle contradiction that made her tongue feel like cotton in her mouth.Â
The second thing she noticed were the flowers in his hand. Two separate arrangementsâ one a mixture of white, cream, and greenery. The other was a mixture of vivid colors that looked like a rainbow painted the petals. Each was wrapped in brown paper and tied gently with twine.
Smoke removed his hat and turned to see Annie spread lazily across the couch. Apron halfway untied, scarf to the side, legs hanging off the edge, dress tracing the curve of her hips. She looked beautiful with her feet dangling in the air, bent nickel hanging loosely off a string around her left ankle, shoulders relaxed like she didnât have a care in the world. He liked that look. Wanted to see more of it.
He was doing that staring thing again, Annie thought to herself. The way his eyes slowly swept up and down her body gave her goosebumps, and she suddenly became very aware of how she was presenting. Worn dress, apron smudged with stains, hair fuzzy in her cornrows, barefoot and lounging on the couch. But the heat in his eyes turned a casual glance-over into a smoldering glare that pinned her in place. The paper around the bouquets crinkled under his grasp as he adjusted them in his hand. When his voice finally broke the loaded silence that had overtaken the front room of the boarding house, it was rough with something that made her spine snap straight. Her legs followed, then her hands, dragging her upwards until she was sitting up completely.
âGood morninâ.âÂ
Annie smiled up at him, a sight that beamed brighter than the morning sun. âGood morninâ.â
Smoke took a step closer, then two, and with one hand grabbed the white bouquet out of his other and extended them towards Annie. âFor you.â
âThank you,â she said, inhaling their scent.Â
Smoke nodded once, then looked around the room. âWhereâs your aunt?â
âSomewhere out back,â she said breathily, taking another sniff of the flowers.Â
âThese for her.â
âAwww, ainât you sweet?â
âDonât tell nobody,â he said in that low register that made her skin tingle, with a timbre that told her he wasnât joking even though the corner of his mouth lifted when he said it.Â
He proceeded into the kitchen then out the back door, leaving Annie with her own thoughts and the absence ofâŠhim. His presence stayed in the room even though he was gone, and it wasnât just because the smell of his cologne lingered behind. Her head tilted when she realized what day it was. Monday. What was he doing here?
âWhat we doinâ today?â He asked as he stepped back into her space.
Annieâs breath stuttered.
Aunt Della listened in from the kitchen, looking entirely pleased with herself.Â
Annie cleared her throat and shut her mouth that had opened at Smokeâs words. Not because she wasnât used to him being forward. But because the look in his eye told her he was dead serious when he asked her that question.
âI gotta stop by Chowâs,â she started, to which he acknowledged with a nod. âThen the drugstore,â she continued. She listed things off until she stopped to look down at what she needed to do before anything else. âI gotta wash up first. Change.âÂ
âIâma be right here,â he assured her, sinking deep into the couch, putting his head back, and spreading his legs.Â
Annie took one more look at him and darted up the stairs.
Thirty minutes later she was in front of the mirror, blouse tucked into a halfway-fastened skirt. Her hair was taken down from her cornrows, oiled, greased, parted down the middle, and pulled back.Â
Except one piece that just wouldnât lay flat.Â
She brushed it once, then brushed it again. It refused to lay right, refused to stay right. Her hairbrush clattered on the dresser where she dropped it.Â
âWhat am I doing?â she asked like the walls could talk back.Â
She gripped the edge of the dresser, then touched the open edge of her blouse still unbuttoned at the throat. Her fingers rested there a moment before she remembered to button it.Â
Her fingers werenât steady. She cursed under her breath, buttoning it with trembling hands. She smoothed the front down, turning to the side to make sure it was tucked all the way in.Â
Then she picked up her hairbrush again. Went over the same spot. Got the same result.Â
She threw her hairbrush down with frustration, flustered.Â
All of a sudden she felt very alone. More alone than sheâd felt since she got to Clarksdale. She tried to blink away the tears but one escaped her eye. It rolled down her cheek, dropping onto her dresser.Â
She missed her friends from home.Â
She missed her family. Â
She didn't expect this. Didnât expect him.Â
And now she was standing in the middle of something new surrounded by people who barely knew her. No mama who always knew what to say. No brothers teasing. No daddy who would pretend it wasnât making him emotional seeing his little girl stepping into her role as a woman.
Maybe it was a sign.Â
She didnât know what she was doing. She couldnât even get her hair right without falling apart.
What did she know about being courted?
The word felt strange in her throat. New. Like a dress made out of fine fabric that she hadnât yet learned how to move in. Like something she wanted to be careful with, to not wrinkle. Something she wanted to spin in front of the mirror just to see how it caught the light.Â
And maybe, just maybeâŠ.if it fit just right, she could keep it.
Her stomach fluttered.Â
She didnât know what came after she said yes.
Sheâd heard stories from her friends back home, but she was never in the thick of it to look around and see how it felt.Â
She didnât know how close she was supposed to stand beside him, what folks would hear if he said her name too soft. Didnât know if holding his hand would feel natural or if sheâd overthink every step. She didnât know what part of herself was meant to stay guarded and what part was allowed to lean.
But between the frustration, and the fear, and the homesickness that had a vice grip on her nervesâŠshe still wanted to try.
That was the part that kept resurfacing.
She wanted it. Wanted him beside her. Wanted to be beside him. And she wanted folks to see.
The truth of it rose up so plainly, it didnât leave room for her to argue with herself about it.
She wanted to know what Smoke looked like when he didnât hold himself back so much. Wanted to learn what his quiet felt like when it belonged to her. Wanted to see if walking beside him in the daylight felt like sitting beside him under the magnolia tree in the backyard.
She rubbed her ileke beads and let the touch ground her. Then she put some oil on her fingers, the special blend her mama made that halfway leaked out in her trunk, and brushed the worrisome part of her hair the way her mama always did when she got too frustrated to do it herself. Rub, smooth, brush, set.Â
She looked in the small, age-spotted mirror again, and her mouth curved up into a small, winsome smile.
Maybe she didn't know what she was doing.
But maybe the only thing she needed to do today was walk downstairs, meet his eyes, and take it one step at a time.
The floorboards upstairs groaned and Smokeâs head snapped towards the sound. He rose slowly from his spot on the couch, keeping his eyes trained on Annie as she walked down the stairs with a hand on the banister.Â
His gaze moved over her.Â
She wore a deep mustard-colored blouse tucked into a navy blue ankle-length skirt and high button leather boots. Her purse was slung over her shoulder and her skin still looked warm from her bath.
âYou look nice.âÂ
âThank you.â
âReal nice.â
Annieâs cheeks warmed.Â
âReady?â he asked.
Annie smiled once she got to the bottom of the staircase. âIâm ready.âÂ
Aunt Della stood in the threshold between the kitchen and the front room, arms crossed over her chest. Her eyes went from Smoke to Annie and back. âYâall donât have too much fun out there,â she smirked. âAnd watch my baby,â she said to Smoke.
âI will,â Smoke said as he put his hat back. He opened the door for Annie and stepped back to turn to Aunt Della. âAlways.âÂ
Aunt Della shook her head playfully and turned back to the kitchen, arms still folded but a grin on her lips.Â
The ride over to Fourth Street was quickâjust two short blocks. People in front of Chowâs Grocery were few and far between, but the sidewalk was far from empty. Outside, business moved as usual. A vendor restocked produce while a worker inspected their freshness. A few customers left the store with items wrapped tightly in brown paper while their children skipped alongside them with peppermint sticks and molasses chews in hand. Wagons trekked by slowly with mounds of cotton in the back, and the constant hammering of picks chipping ice blocks apart echoed in the street.
Smoke rounded the front of his truck to open the door for Annie. He held up a hand for her to balance herself on and took care to make sure she was steady once she stepped out. He followed behind her as they walked to the entrance, his hand on the small of her back as he held the door for her.
The inside held the sweet pungency of chicory in burlap sacks being hauled from the back and piled high by the windows. Charles and Bo Chow stood behind the front counter, Charles weighing something on the scale while Bo wrote an entry in the ledger. A smirk spread across Boâs face when he saw Smoke and Annie at the door and clocked their closeness. He nodded at Smoke, then slid his eyes over to Annie and waved at her, drawn by the warmth that always seemed to radiate off her.Â
âBaby,â Smoke started, exchanging a look with Bo. âI need to go holler at Bo real quick.â
âOkay,â Annie responded in that sweet, syrupy Louisiana drawl of hers.
She drifted across the store looking at her list, then made her way down one of the aisles in search of something else entirely. Smoke watched her go, watched her disappear, replayed it in his head. Then he turned to Bo. He was wiping down a display as Charles rang up a customer at the till.
âHow you been, man?â Bo asked.
âGood, good,â Smoke said. He greeted him with a firm handshake, then pulled back to get a good look at him. âDamn, fatherhood huh?â
âI look that bad?â
âYou look like shit.â
Bo laughed, the corner of his eyes crinkling with it. He looked tired, but content in a way that made his eyes twinkle. Like he was at peace despite it all. âTired as hell. But Iâm happy,â he nodded. âWe happy.âÂ
âIâm happy for you, Bo.â
âThanks man,â Bo replied, shaking Smokeâs shoulder. His eyes flicked over the store. âDellaâs girlâŠthatâs you?â
âYou mean Annie,â Smoke corrected.Â
Surprise overtook Boâs face and he raised an eyebrow. A question. âYeah, I mean Annie.â
âYeah,â he answered. Firm. âShe mine.â
Bo clapped Smoke on the shoulder, looking at him with a sense of shock and awe. âOh shit,â he exclaimed, putting a fist in front of his mouth. âLook at you, fixinâ to be in my shoes soon, Smoke.â
Smoke shot him a look as he walked away, but something in him got quiet when the thought crossed his mind. Then it got warm.
Annie, a mother.
Him.Â
A father.
He shook the thought away just as quickly when they became poisoned by thoughts of his own father.Â
That felt like a metaphor for his own lifeâ innocence being corrupted by its own blood.
The thought of being a father after putting his own in the ground felt devastatingly ironic, but hope flickered somewhere that maybe it could rewrite whatever went wrong with his own.
He shook his head and kept walking through the store, his legs carrying him past the aisles in slow, measured steps. He didnât rush. He knew exactly where Annie was.Â
Annie was still reeling.Â
From him calling her baby. From the way he said it with that deep Mississippi drawl. Her cheeks were warm, skin flushed, and all of a sudden, everything felt hot despite the store being cool.
She stood in the aisle, humming under her breath, half bent over as she flipped through a wire basket on a shelf filled with seed packets.Â
âWhy she want this when we got it in the backyard?â She fussed.Â
She shook her head, plucked the seed packet from the stack, and stood up. They dropped into her shopping basket as she walked further down the aisle. She picked up the small bag of feed and saw a shadow out of the corner of her eye. She ignored it and went about her business crossing items off her list when she heard it.
âHey stranger.â
She turned around.
Reverend Carter stepped around the corner.
Red button up, brown tweed waistcoat, gold pocket watch hanging. And that silver signet ring that he rubbed with the pad of his thumb. She looked down in his shopping basket and her brows knit at the contents inside.Â
Her lips tightened into a line, that same odd sense of familiarity crept up on her again and made her insides tumble with unease.Â
âHey.â She adjusted the strap of her purse around her shoulder.
A grin spread across his face. âHow you been?â
âGood,â she nodded. âYou?â
Carter nodded like he was choosing his words carefully. âIâve been doinâ just fine,â he said slowly.
Annie shifted her weight. âSo youâre back?â
âFor a little.âÂ
She blinked. âWhere you speakinâ at this time?â
âChurch off Yazoo,â he said quickly.
She frowned for a second, then relaxed her face.Â
Carter chuckled under his breath. âWhatâs wrong?â he asked.
âYou stayinâ at the house?â
He smirked to the side then looked back. âIâm stayinâ with the pastor.â
âMakes sense.âÂ
âYeahâŠmakes perfect sense.â
His eyes dropped to her ileke beads, then back up. The glance was quick, barely even noticeable. But she did. The hand that wasnât holding her basket rose to touch her beads protectively.Â
Smoke noticed it too.Â
He was at the top of the aisle, watching.
He saw Carterâs eyes dip to her chest. It was just a brief second, but the flicker made his chest tighten.Â
He crossed the aisle in three long strides. He kept his eyes forward, locked on Carter who had sensed him looming and had since looked up from Annie.Â
Smoke stepped behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist, the motion tucking her into his side. The gesture was smooth, natural, like her body had no business not being there all along.
Annie let out a quiet exhale. It was a short, controlled breath that made her shoulders relax.
Then she movedâbut she didnât move so much as melt. She relaxed back into Smokeâs touch, folding easily into him. His fingers curled around her hip, but his eyes didnât leave Carterâs.
âAfternoon,â Carter said politely to Smoke.
Smoke just stared at him, his dark hooded eyes like black orbs piercing into the depths of whatever lay behind Carterâs. No nod. No acknowledgement. Just a cold, tactical assessment.
Carter blinked. âYâall goinâ to the Harvest Party next month?â
âYeah,â Annie replied quickly. She felt Smokeâs grip tighten on her hip.âWeââ
âWhat business a preacher got at a juke joint?â Smoke asked, voice flat.
âI ainât goinâ,â Carter said, rubbing his signet ring. He looked down at it, then looked back up at them. âJust tryna make conversation.â
Smoke and Annie glanced at each other out of the corner of their eyes.Â
âWell,â he said, tipping his hat. âYâall have a good rest of your day.âÂ
Then he walked away.
The bustle of Chowâs went on around them but they didnât hear itâ like they only existed now in their own little bubble. Then Smoke dipped his head to her ear and pressed his lips there.
Three short kisses. Soft despite the intensity of the feeling behind them. Warm, from the closeness and something else entirely. They felt less like a kiss and more like a claim.
One right behind the ear, one lower on the skin right above the neck, and one right on the shell. His nose nuzzled there for a second before he opened his mouth and hummed right into her ear. Low, deep, right into the part of her ear that made his voice vibrate right down her spine.Â
âYou good?âÂ
âMhmm,â she hummed.
She looked over her shoulder at him and his eyes were closed at the sound of her voice. She stroked his beard and his eyes opened to find hers darker. Her fingers grazed the shell of his ear. A gentle touch that made him fight off a shiver.Â
âBehave,â he said, squeezing her hip gently.
Annie grinned. She turned away from his grasp and slinked out of the aisle like nothing happened. Then she glanced over her shoulder at him once more to bat her eyes at him before slipping completely out of his sight. Smoke stood there watching her walk away, his body still warm from where she rested against it. He flexed his hands at his sides to subdue the fire she stoked in him, then followed behind her.
Outside, the air smelled like spice and the bite of the chilly November air. Annie adjusted the paper-wrapped bundle from Chowâs against her hip and slipped it into her purse. Smoke stepped out behind her with the chicken feed sack tucked under his arm and the rest of Aunt Dellaâs order in his other hand like it weighed nothing. He watched a shiver run down Annieâs spine that she tried to hide.
âCold?â
âA little.â
âHere.â
Smoke shrugged off his jacket and laid it over Annieâs shoulders as they walked towards his truck. The smell wafting from Kingâs Tamales Stand next door stopped Annie in her tracks as a man working the booth shouted his prices to folks passing by and wrapped hot tamales in paper. Warm masa, spice, meat steamed softly inside of corn husks. Steam curled up from a heavy pot blackened by use and hit the inside of the tin roof of the stand that had a crooked hand-painted sign attached to the front.
Smoke glanced at Annie. âHungry?âÂ
Annie looked at him with those wide brown eyes of hers. Then her stomach answered before she got the chance. She scoffed, looking down at it like it betrayed her thoughts, then back up at Smoke.Â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âCome on.â He shifted the sack higher beneath his arm and stepped towards the stand. âHow many you want?âÂ
âOne.â
âJust one?â
Smoke looked towards the tamale man. âWeâll take four.â
Annie blinked. âFour?â
Smoke looked back at Annie. âIâm hungry, too.âÂ
The man behind the stand grinned like heâd seen this before. âTwo for the gentleman, one for the lady now, and one for when she gets hungry later.â
âExactly,â Smoke agreed.
Annie scoffed, looking away before a smile broke out on her face.
âHot?â the man asked.
Smoke looked back at Annie again. She lifted her chin, offended despite herself. âHot.â
Smoke looked back to the grinning man and nodded once. âHot.â
âYou think I wouldnât like hot?â
âI didnât know thatâs why I asked.â
âYou forget where Iâm from?â
âI remember.â
The tamales came wrapped in paper, steam rising as the man passed them over to Smoke. He paid, coins dropping clean in the manâs palm. âEnjoy,â he said as they turned down the sidewalk.Â
They walked a little ways down the side of the building, stopping by a patch of shade where the street noise softened around them. Smoke set Aunt Dellaâs things carefully by his feet, then handed Annie her tamales. He unwrapped his own with easy hands. Annie watched him without meaning to. The way he carefully peeled back the husk. The way the steam curled around his fingers. The way he took the first bite and let it sit in his mouth before he started chewing. He chewed once, twice, then nodded faintly to himself.Â
âThat good?â
âMhmm.â He took another bite.Â
Annie unwrapped hers, holding it carefully between her fingers as the heat bled through the paper. The first bite was soft and smoky. The cornmeal was tender, but not enough to fall through her fingers. The meat was rich with salt, pepper, and something earthy underneath. She chewed thoughtfully, her mouth analyzing every flavor. Smoke was already on his second tamale, but was chewing slower now, watching her.Â
âWhat?â she asked.
âYou makinâ a face.â
âIâm thinkinâ.â
Smokeâs brows knit together. âAbout a tamale?â
âMhmm.â
His mouth curved. âThat so?â
âAbsolutely.â
She took another bite, slower this time. âItâs good.â
Smoke nodded but kept his eyes trained on her for theâ
âBut.â
âI knew it.â
Annie smiled faintly. âIt could use a lilâ more depth.â
âDepth?â
She nodded. âDepth.â
Smoke looked down at his half-eaten tamale then back up at Annie. âItâs a tamale.â
âAnd?â
Smoke looked amused now. He tilted his head. âWhat would you do to it?â
Annie shifted her weight. âIâd give it somethinâ to round out the pepper,â she said. âSo it donât just sit on top.â
Smoke just looked at her. âYou always this particular?â
âWith food? Yes.â
âAnd everything else?â
Annie opened her mouth, then closed it. She looked down at her tamale, then back at him. And when she spoke, her words came out softer than she expected them. âI know what I like.â
Smokeâs gaze hadnât left her. âGood.â He took another bite, slowly. The cornmeal broke apart clean between his teeth. A long chunk of saucy meat landed on his tongue and he slurped it down his mouth without breaking eye contact.
âYou starinâ.â
Annie blinked. âAm not.â
âWhat you lookinâ at then?â
âYou got somethinâ on your face.â
He ran a hand through his beard. âFor real?âÂ
âItâs gone now.â
He couldnât ignore the mirth in her eyes. She looked away, unwrapping the last tamale with more attention than it needed. The corner of Smokeâs mouth lifted.Â
âWhere Iâm from, folks put more life into they food,â she said, turning back to him.
âMore life?â
âYep.â
âWhat that mean?â
âIt meansâŠâ she said, looking towards the street like she could find the words there. âFood should taste like somebody remembered where they came from when they made it.â
âYou sayinâ the people who made thisâŠforgot where they came from?â
âNo.â She smiled into her food. âThey just knew wherever they was goinâ didnât like it hot!â
Smoke huffed a laugh. Fourth Street moved around them, unconcerned. And the tension from inside of Chowâs softened into something easier. Something with steam, spice, and a little more kick.Â
âIâll make sure to let King know.â
Annie swatted his chest. âSmoke, donât you dare!âÂ
When they were done eating, Smoke gathered Aunt Dellaâs order again and Annie threw the empty wrappers into a nearby waste barrel. She wiped her fingers against her handkerchief, the taste of pepper and cornmeal still heavy on her tongue.Â
They left their items from Chowâs locked in Smokeâs truck, which he left in front of the grocery store at Annieâs insistence. Annie enjoyed the scenery as they walked leisurely towards the next stop on her list of errands. Smoke enjoyed the scenery tooâ her. Her hair, tucked into a thick bun, had tendrils hanging down the sides of her face that blew with the wind. One kept sticking to the shell of her ear, tickling her when it hit just right. The beads tucked under the neckline of her dress rattled if she moved a certain way. And she still had his jacket on to shield her from the wind. The sight of her walking around with his suit jacket draped over her shoulders did something to him that he couldnât explain and didnât want to.Â
They neared the crossroad where Fourth Street met Issaquena, the street lined with shops for personal and grooming services. Luellaâs Dressing Room & Alterations, Ritzyâs Beauty Salon, Brownâs Barbershop, and others sat along a row of close-knit brick and wooden storefronts with mended awnings and handmade signs.
The noise of the street got louder as they approached the block where Luellaâs and Ritzyâs stood across from the barbershop. Or maybe it was just the noise in Annieâs head. She walked closest to the sidewalk with Smoke right beside her, watching her closely. His hand would find her lower back if he saw her steps falter or slow. They dodged some kids roughhousing, a stand or a low hanging sign, a crack in the sidewalk.
The area in front of the barbershop was full of men standing on lampposts smoking cigarettes, people watching, and chatting each other up. Suspenders loose or off, hats sitting low, legs bent, feet on the brick barbershop building while they waited their turn. The striped pole outside spun slowly with the wind. The smell of shaving soap, pomade, and hot comb smoke drifted upwards from the barbershop and the beauty salon across the street. The men outside let their eyes wander when Annie approached them on the sidewalkâ and froze when they saw Smoke right next to her. Conversations paused, necks craned slowly. Smoke guided her through the crowd that parted for them with his hand at her back. The men acknowledged him, some giving him daps, others giving a firm nod. Some said a few polite words, tipping their hats and greeting them both as they walked by. But Smoke kept his hands on Annie. Always on her.Â
Sunflower Music was painted in gold lettering on a black wooden sign that hung perpendicular to the sidewalk. The awning was a muted red, the color faded by the sun and wear, and stuck out of a narrow brick storefront with tall display windows in the front. Folks walking by would just stop and stare at what was insideâ sheet music, instruments, phonographs, a lone Columbia Graphophone. Stacks of records displayed like treasure. Once the shop bell guided them through the door, the smell of paper, varnished wood, and cigars turned the crisp winter air to something with more bite. The space was long and spread out. Wooden floors. Pressed-tin ceiling. Ceiling fans turning slowly overhead. Most of the displays were spread out across the walls except a few items that were secured behind glass cases and oak cabinets shined to a mirror finish.Â
A musician tested out strings by the wall where the instruments were displayed. A few church mothers Annie recognized from First Baptist Missionary were flipping carefully through church hymn sheet music displayed in stands on the other side of the shop.Â
The owner stood by one of many phonographs with a record in his hands. He placed it in one, cranked the machine, and dropped the needle, all in one smooth, practiced motion. The customer standing next to him waited for the beat to drop. The record spun, the sound cracked slightly, then the smooth sound of a brass band spread throughout the room. Annie paused. The customer bopped his head to the fast-paced, soulful music coming from the phonograph speakers.Â
Then the cornet solo hit.
Annie stilled entirely.Â
The sound of conversation faded away, even the pointed looks of the church mothers who recognized her walking hand-in-hand with Smoke, she paid no mind. The familiarity of the music made her chest twist painfully. It sounded like home. Felt like it too. Like street musicians, second line parades, and rain hitting tin roofs during summer storms.Â
âAnnie?â he asked, voice low. He touched the small of her back.
Once she caught her breath, she whispered, âYeah.â
âYou okay?â
âYeah,â she replied, blinking back the tear that threatened to drop from her left eye. âJust reminds me of home.â She blinked and she could see it clearly. A rickety old shack. The fierce, stubborn, woman who lived inside who felt more like a spirit than a memory. âMy great-grandmama,â she said a little softer. âBefore she passedâŠshe loved listening to the cornet. I donât know why but that was the only instrument that made her face light up no matter how out of it she was.â
Smoke rubbed her lower back and they moved deeper in the store but Annie felt like she was walking through water. They ended up by the stack of records which stood close to the instruments along the wall.Â
âThatâs the thing about music,â he said. âIt has a way of bringinâ you back to somebody, even after they long gone.â
Annie exhaled sharply. She went through the Vaudeville records but she wasnât really looking. Smoke stood by her side, facing her, waiting.Â
âWe lost her to the hurricane. Back in â15.âÂ
âIâm sorry.â
âShe wouldnât leave.â Her voice cracked.Â
âWhat you mean?â
Annie took a deep breath.
âShe lived deep in the bayou. Water filled with gators,â she chuckled, shaking her head. âShe knew the storm was cominâ before it did. Said if the waterâs fixinâ to take her she ainât gonâ run.âÂ
Annie looked towards the window like the memory called her there for some reason. âShe said she had somebody on the other side waitinâ on her.âÂ
Smoke nodded once, eyes patient. âYou know who?â
âNo,â she said. âShe was sold downriver âfo she could remember anyone.â
âDamn,â Smoke whispered.Â
She smiled. It was faint, like it was pushing through the grief. âShe was alone her whole lifeâŠâtil she started having babies.â
âHow many?â
âFourteen.â
Smoke whistled low.
Annie hummed. âShe was somethinâ else.â
The memory of her great-grandmother flashed quickly through her mind like a blur. Eyes that looked differentâŠolder than her age, and much younger at the same time. Her frail hands dragging a stick through swamp mud, leaving marks that looked less drawn than remembered.
âWhat was her name?â
Annie blinked and it was gone. Her hand rose to her ileke beads again, then she looked up at Smoke with the softest, widest, brown eyes, and the tenderness in them made him sigh.Â
âAntoinette,â she said finally. Like the name pulled something out of her that made her hesitate to say it out loud.
Smoke rubbed her shoulder, pulled her close and kissed the top of her head.Â
Annie put a hand on his chest, leaning into his touch.Â
They let the silence sit between them for a few moments. Let the quiet ache until it dulled into something easier to move on from.
âAnyway,â she said finally, pulling herself together. âLetâs get what I came here for.â Her fingers walked the records in search of the ragtime one Aunt Della wanted.
âWhat kinda music they listen to, over there in France?â
âThey liked a lot of the stuff we brought over.â
âReally?â
âYeah. Our regiment had a band and everything.âÂ
âWere you in it?â She teased.
His mouth twitched. âNah.âÂ
The musician testing out guitars hit a chord with a slider that made Smokeâs hand tap once against the record box before he caught himself. He looked at Annie and she was already looking at him.Â
âWhat?â he asked.
Annie arched her brow. âYou like that?â
âItâs nice.â
âWhy?â
Smoke exhaled. âItâs slow. Got a little ache to it.â
Annie chuckled low.
The guitar player took his slider off and played something a little louder, a little faster, a deep Blues riff.
âYou like this one, too?âÂ
âThis more Stackâs style.â
âMmmhmmm.â
âWhat?â
âItâs more Stackâs style but your hand been tappinâ away since he started playinâ.âÂ
Smoke looked down at his hand then back to Annie. âDonât mean I canât enjoy it.â
âYou right,â she smirked. âBut you tappinâ along like you know this song by heart.â
âI do.âÂ
Annie frowned. âFrom where?â
âMy daddy.â He paused. Looked down. Sighed. âHe played the guitar.â
âOh,â she mouthed. She heard something in his words even though his voice was steady. Pain. Shame. Guilt. Loss. Whatever it was, it weighed heavy.
His jaw tightened. âBack thenâŠâ he drifted off. âThe music felt kinder than the man.â His eyes found her again.
âIâm sorry,â she said softly.
Annie rubbed his arm, then pulled it around her. The gesture made his shoulders relax, and she wrapped her arms around his chest. âElijah,â she whispered up to him.
His name on her lips felt as warm as her hand on his chest.Â
âHmm,â he answered, looking off into the distance.
She rubbed his back. âYou alright?â she asked quietly.
He looked down at her, then wrapped his arms around her tighter.Â
âYeah,â he said into her hair. He inhaled her scentâjasmine, rosewater, and vanilla.
Annie didn't push. Just let him stay in the moment a little longer, with her to hold onto.
Across the room, one of the church mothers cleared her throat entirely too loud, and just like that the tenderness snapped. Smoke and Annie both frowned, then looked over with expectant gazes. One cold, one more curious but still annoyed. The church motherâs mouth snapped shut and she scoffed, turning back around. Smoke and Annie both laughed as they walked towards the register, his arm around her shoulder.
âIâma get an earful on Sunday âcause of you,â Annie joked, lacing her fingers with the ones hanging over her shoulder.
âThey need to mind they own business,â Smoke said. Loudly. Right towards where they were congregating off to the side by the sheet music.
Their heads snapped over immediately.
Annie swatted his chest.
âWhat?â
âLord,â she mumbled. âYou was just tellinâ me to behave and you out here talkinâ crazy.â
âTell the truth, shame the devil. Ainât that what they say?â
âSmoke!â She tried swatting at him again. This time he caught her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. Annie rolled her eyes but she couldnât stop a grin from spreading on her face.
âNuh-uh,â his voice dropped low, right by her ear again. âYou know my name.â
Her breath hitched.
âMhmm,â he drawled.
They stepped to the register.Â
âFind everything you were lookinâ for?â The clerk asked.Â
The words sat between them. Smoke looked at Annie.
âYeah,â Annie said. âJust this.â
âThis a good record,â he remarked. âClassic.â He set the W.C. Handy record in its sleeve, then wrapped it twice in newspaper.
Annie listened.
âHis band still play around town, in Tutwiler, and down in Mound Bayou.â
Smokeâs jaw clenched, then unclenched. Annie saw it. Saved it for later.
âBayou?â she asked.
âMound Bayou. All black town, just a little ways south of here,â the clerk remarked.Â
Annie nodded curiously.
The clerk slipped the record in a brown paper bag. âThatâll be 75 cent.âÂ
Smoke had it in the manâs hand before Annie could pull out her pocketbook. He watched her hesitate and shot her a look that dared her to pull her own money out. Thatâs all she needed to see to keep her hand right where it wasâ wrapped tightly in his.Â
Smoke kissed her hand again before grabbing the bag.
âYâall have a nice day,â the clerk said.
They turned to leave a few minutes later, bags between them as they fell in step beside each other. They didnât talk much, but their hands stayed laced, like they both needed to touch the piece of themselves they just shared. When they stepped out of the building and the noise of the street came back, the moment didnât disappear. It just followed them out into the cold. The chilly air whipped wildly across their faces, but it did nothing to cool the heat rising between them, or the thrum that sat underneath all the tension.
A month went by, but not quietly.
The air got colder. November flew by like a gust of wind off the gulf where Annie used to catch crabs with her brothers when she was a little girl. The house got louder. Out of towners, people trying to get up North before the snow up there delayed the trains. Blackbird got busier. Annie kept storing her money in the tea tin that fit perfectly under the floorboard in her room. Soon sheâd have to get a bigger one, she thought to herself. And find another hiding place.
Annieâs lessons with Aunt Della continued behind padlocked doors.Â
Dress fittings at Luellaâs became less frequent as her Harvest Party look came together.Â
Smoke got busy, too. Quiet meetings on the outskirts of town. Trips to Memphis and business at Moon Lake. He came around the boarding house even more. This time he didnât need to feign usefulness.
Meetings under the magnolia tree became their ritual. Every Sunday when the afternoon stretched its arms out into evening heâd come around back. Like clockwork, heâd show up, the side fence creaking open before he stepped through. Theyâd sit outside and talk until the mosquitos got too bad.
It became a place where they shared pieces of themselves.Â
A place where ordinary conversation became sacred.Â
Nellie, Pearline and Gigi squealed when she finally told them about Smoke. And time with them became more frequent too â nights, afternoons, or mornings in town before the roads got too crowded.Â
As long as it didnât touch Sunday night.Â
Those belonged to Smoke.
âLouisiana,â Gigi started. Casual, like she was just asking about the weather. âYou ainât mounted that horse yet?âÂ
The words cut through the laughter, the sound of peas dropping in a bowl, even the phonograph that played soft jazz from the corner. Somebody choked mid-chuckle. Everybody turned to look at Annie, then froze. Three sets of eyes stared at her with a glittering curiosity that made her palms feel clammy in that moment. Gigi tapped her foot on the floor impatiently. Pearline fiddled with her hands. Nellie looked at Annie like she could read the answer in her face. But Annie wasnât bothered. In fact, she was a little amused. This wasnât a new question.
The four of them were sitting around the kitchen table after congregating at Nellie's house following their weekday bible study. Nellieâs mother took one long look at the four of them lounging around the front room and put them to work. She set a bowl and some peas on the kitchen table and walked out the room without another word. A pot of greens soaked on the counter. Pepper and onion sat chopped in a cast iron for later. Flour still sat in the cracks of the table from breakfast.Â
She sighed softly. âNo.âÂ
âWhy not?âÂ
âShe said she ainât ready, yâall,â Pearline chimed in for her. âShe say this every time yâall ask this question.â Then quieter. âIt ainât always like what them singers be goinâ on about.â
âMaybe not for you,â Gigi rebutted. âBut you ainât mountinâ a stallion.â
âMore like a donkey,â Nellie joked.
Annie snorted. Even Pearline laughed under her breath.Â
âSo yâall just been kissinâ?â Gigi probed.
âMhmm.â
âYou let himâŠtouch you?â The question came from Nellie.
Her body flushed warm at the thought. Annie looked over to Nellie. âNo.â
âShame,â she sighed. âHe look like he know what to do with his hands.âÂ
âMhmm,â Gigi agreed.
âHe should know,â Pearline said matter-of-factly. âHim and his brother done ran through half the town.â
âMore than half,â Nellie muttered.
Annie sighed. Rolled her eyes.
âStack more than Smoke,â Nellie confirmed.Â
âDonât I know it,â Annie replied.
âI heard Stack got a mean appetite,â Gigi said slyly.
That made Pearline gasp. âGigi!âÂ
âWhat?â Gigi asked incredulously.Â
âPlease,â Pearline insisted in a hushed tone.
Annie shook her head. âOh my God,â she protested. âI donât need to hear this about my manâs brother.â
âYour maaaan,â Pearline teased playfully. Annie smiled.
âI heard Smoke manhood so big, it touches your soul,â Nellie said.
Annieâs head turned towards Nellie. âWho told you that?â
Nellie shrugged. âIs it true?âÂ
Annie shrugged.
âEvery woman in town want a piece of them twins, Iâm just surprised you ainât took a bite yet.âÂ
âNot even a nibble?â Gigi asked. She looked shocked.
Annie chuckled low. âNot even a nibble.â
âBut you seen it, though? Felt it? Backed up on him and let it poke you a little?â
âNo,â she said. âI ainât seen it.â
âBut you felt it.â Gigiâs eyes grew wide. âItâs big ainât it?âÂ
âHe walk around like itâs big,â Nellie said plainly.
The room exploded with laughter, squeals, and giggles. Annie fumbled with a pea.Â
âWhatâs big?â A voice rang out from the other room.
Nellie froze, then groaned and rolled her eyes when she realized who was talking.
âAwww donât sound too happy to see me lilâ sis,â she continued. She stepped into the kitchen, t-strap heels clacking against the floorboards. Nice dress, nicer stockings, hair styled differently than Annie had seen in Clarksdale or New Orleans. Baby on her hip and another child at her waist, vice grip on his shirt like she was trying to keep him from running off or touching something he wasnât supposed to.
Nellie rolled her eyes again and kept on shelling peas. âHey Verity,â she said flatly. She looked up and her eyes softened when she saw her niece and nephew. âLook at how big you are!â she exclaimed.Â
âAunt Nellie!âÂ
Verity released the little boy and he ran over to give his aunt a hug. She adjusted her grip on her daughter, bouncing the babbling toddler on her hip.Â
âBaby,â Verity said calmly with that mom warning underneath, âgonâ and help your daddy outside.â
The little boy rushed out the front door, leaving just the girls in an awkward silence before they quickly changed the subject.Â
âHey Verity,â Gigi and Pearline said together. Verity greeted them back, staring curiously at the stranger sitting at her motherâs kitchen table.Â
âVerity,â Nellie started. âThis is Annie, sheâs new, from Louisiana. Annie, this is my sister Verity. Sheâs in town from Chicago.âÂ
Annie wiped off her hands on her apron and held out her hand to shake. âNice to meet you, Verity.â
âNice to meet you too, Verity. My goodness, youâre so pretty.âÂ
âThank you,â Annie beamed.
Verity looked around the room. At each womanâs face individually. âWhat was yâall in here talkinâ about?â She asked like sheâd already heard too much.
âNothing,â Nellie said firmly.
Verityâs eyes narrowed.
âMen,â Gigi admitted bluntly.
Nellie shot her a look, to which she just shrugged and kept shelling her peas.
âWhat about âem?â Verity asked as her baby grabbed the collar of her dress. She untangled her fingers carefully while waiting for someone to say something.
âAnnie here got herself a suitor already,â Nellie called out. âSmoke Moore.â
The look on Verityâs face said that she was busy putting a name to a face before it finally clicked. âOh, one of the twins!â She wiped drool off her babyâs lips before it dripped on her clothes. âSo they both came back from the war,â she remarked. âThatâs good.â
Nellie rolled her eyes. âShe done forgot about everybody she grew up with.âÂ
âDid not! Theyâre both so much younger than me.â
âYouâre only 27.â
âAnd I been in Chicago for the past seven years,â she quipped. âHow old are they now?â
â21,â Gigi answered.
âBabies,â she whispered, pinching her daughterâs cheek.
âAnyway, do you mind? Us babies,â Nellie said sarcastically, âtryna talk here. About somethinâ you donât need to know nothinâ about.â Â
Verity sighed. She was older, but still young enough to remember being where they were. Young and unmarried. Always being in a position to be told or met with judgment. Mostly from the women closest to her.Â
Sheâd moved to Chicago and was met with a different type of perspective. The social scene was different, much different, probably something thatâd make her mother clutch her pearls if she heard the lasciviousness that was considered normal, and that she had a taste of it before she met her husband.Â
So, she knew all about flirtation and temptation. About men who only knew how to talk pretty, men who knew how to be tender, and men who confused possession with care. And behind the venom in her words, she could hear something more vulnerable in her little sisterâs tone. So, she pulled up a chair at the table, put her baby between her legs, and went to work shelling peas. They worked together in silence for a while. Nothing except the occasional sigh, the sound of the baby hitting the table with her palms, and the house creaking and settling around them.
âAnyone else seeinâ anybody new?â Verity asked.
Nobody replied. The air in the tiny kitchen held an uncomfortable type of tension. But it wasnât anything unique. It was generational. A hesitance that usually exists in the gap between women just becoming and women whoâd already been in their shoes.Â
âHowâs your husband, Pea?âÂ
Pearline cleared her throat. âHe good,â she responded. She kept her head down while Verity looked at her knowingly.Â
The front door practically flew open with all the energy of a hyper five-year-old boy. He took his shoes off by the door then ran down the hallway.Â
Another person stepped in. His steps were much slower, but his energy was just as powerful in a measured, grown man kind of way. All six heads in the kitchen turned at once. Skin the color of chestnuts, bulky shoulders, broad chest, piercing light brown eyes that could stop a woman mid-sentence. He took off his hat to reveal a head full of low-cut slicked down hair. His three-piece suit matched the sharpness of Verityâs dress like a lid to a pot. He flashed a smile and damn near every woman at the table gulped hard.Â
He waved his hand to greet everyone. âHey yâall.â His voice was deep and gruff. A hint of southern twang in it, like the South had somehow rubbed off on him but he wasnât born and bred here.Â
âHey,â everybody said back.Â
Verity smiled, clearly unshaken by his presence because this was her husband.Â
âCan you take the baby? She gettinâ fussy and Iâm tryna help the girls with supper.â
âSure.â He crossed the room to the kitchen and planted a kiss on her waiting forehead, then grabbed his daughter from her lap.Â
âThank you.â
âHey sugar plum,â he cooed. He spoke softly to his daughter. She giggled and rested her head in the crook of his neck as he took her down the hallway.
Once they heard the click of a door shutting in the distance, the kitchen could finally exhale.
âThatâs your husband?â Gigi asked breathlessly, looking towards the hallway like she needed him to reappear out of thin air. âGirl he is too fine!â
Verity grinned. âThatâs my man,â she said proudly.
âWhere you find him at?â Gigi continued. âAnd do he have any brothers?â
Annie kept her thoughts to herself as she snapped a pea under her thumb. While they sized him up her thoughts drifted over to Smoke. How his smile was easy when he showed it. How he didnât show it to anybody but her. The way heâd walk in and suck the air out the room. The way his muscles filled out his clothing. Her breath sped up at the thought. She felt flushed. Hot all of a sudden, all over again.
Verity laughed at Gigiâs remarks and shook her head. âHe do, but heâs the only good apple in the bunch.â
âLord,â Annie chuckled.
Verity looked over at her expectantly.
âI got nothinâ but brothers,â she explained. âGot one, maybe two of them decent. The rest ainât got the sense God gave a goose.âÂ
Everyone at the table laughed, the tension easing into something more relaxed.Â
âIt would take God and all his disciples to drill some decency into âem,â Pearline let slip out.
âPearlie!â Nellie gasped at the revelation. Sweet little Pearline with her lace gloves, quiet eyes and her perfect posture like she was afraid that if she didnât stand up perfectly straight someone would come behind her with a ruler to put her back in line.Â
She shrugged casually, clearly pleased with herself.Â
âGigi,â Annie kept on shelling peas. âYou ever see Will again?â
Gigi made a sound like she was vomiting and Annie broke out in laughter.Â
âVerity,â she looked at her. âThis man had the worst smelling feet Iâve ever smelled in my life!â
âNot smelly feet.â
âA horseâs hoof smells better than that manâs feet,â she grimaced. âBesides,â she smirked like her face held a secret sheâd been dying to tell. Her voice got low. âIâve been keepinâ company with Rodney again.â
âNot surprised,â Nellie mumbled.
âWhoâs Rodney?â Annie asked.
Nellie answered for her. âJust the man she been stuck on since we was kids.â
âOhhâŠ.âÂ
âI ainât stuck. Heâs just familiar.â
âMore like that hmmhmmâ she gave the table a knowing look, âis familiar.â
âHush!â Gigi swatted Nellieâs shoulder. âItâs reliable.â
âAinât nothinâ wrong with goinâ back to an olâ reliable.â Annie whipped her head around. The voice came from Verity.
âThatâs right,â Gigi agreed smugly.
âAnnie ainât even done nothinâ with that twin of hers yet.âÂ
Annie rolled her eyes. âHere we go.â
âWhy not?â Verity asked.
She huffed a small breath out her nose. âJust waitinâ for the right time.âÂ
âYou waitinâ til the party huh?â Gigi asked with a grin. âAll that liquor runninâ through you will loosen you right on up,â she teased.
Annie shook her head, laughing.
Pearline spoke up quietly. âDonât let the liquor make you do anything you donât wanna do.â
âI ainât,â Annie said.
âYou keep it for yourself until you good and ready to give it away.â
âExactly,â Pearline said. âAnd if he really cares, he wonât mind. Not one bit.â
âMy husband waited a whole year for me to let him in. Didnât pressure me. Didnât make me feel bad. Didnât make it âbout his needs,â Verity recalled. âWhat matters is what he does when wantinâ you, means he gotta take it slow.â
Her words landed.Â
âDo he know?â Her voice was small. Pearlineâs. âThat you a virgin?â
Annie exhaled sharply. âI ainât told him,â she confessed.Â
Pearline spoke again. âAndâŠhe ainât tried nothinâ?âÂ
âWe ainât been alone like that,â she said softly while fumbling with the hem of her apron. âAnd I ainât found the right time to tell him yet.â
âHe gonâ wear you out once he get his hands on you,â Gigi said dramatically. âYou know that right?â
âI believe it.â And she did.
âWhew, chile,â Nellie drawled. âIâma say a prayer for you. And for yourââÂ
âEleanor!â Verity snapped.
Annie snorted.
Verity looked over at Annie, eyes warm. âYouâll find the right time,â she assured.
The kitchen was a little quieter after that. Just the sound of knuckles cracking, shells snapping open, peas hitting the bottom of the bowl, throaty jazz still coming from the corner. And a glaring question that hummed underneath the noise.Â
âDo you want toâŠyou know, with him?â Pearline asked.
Annie stopped shelling for a moment and looked to the side to collect the whirlwind of thoughts that spun around in her head.Â
Her and Smoke had been having outings. Not running into each other by chance, not catching a glimpse across the sidewalk. Together. In public. On purpose. It was mostly whatever it was she wanted to do. Smoke liked it that way.
They tucked into their own little routine as what was blossoming between them slowly became familiar. Since her conversation with Aunt Della she hadnât taken the time to sit down and think about what exactly it was or where it was going to go. All she knew is that in this new rhythm with himâŠit felt right.Â
Heâd touch her gently. Carefully. Like he was holding onto something fragile. But even the slightest contact sent shivers down her spine.Â
A hand at the small of her back.
Heâd lean in close when he needed to say something to her. Always did.
But sometimes heâd drop his mouth right by her ear just to hear her gasp under her breath.
Heâd wrap his hands around her waist and she swore she forgot how to breathe.Â
But she didnât move away.
His desire for her was palpable.Â
He was hungry.Â
She could see it in his eyes and feel it in his restraint.Â
But he was tender with her, like he was dousing his own desire until she was ready to cross that bridge, and that ignited her curiosity for more like a spark lit in a dry room.
She knew she was in trouble when she started to notice the absence of certain things. His closeness. His touch. The feeling that came from it.
She thought about his mouth a lot. What it felt like pressed against hers. The way his tongue would trace the seam of her lips like a man standing at a threshold, waiting to be invited in.Â
Her thoughts usually stopped there because they were too overwhelming.Â
Kissing wasnât new to her. Desire wasnât either. Not entirely.Â
Sheâd heard things. Sensed them. She wasnât naive in an ignorant way.Â
But as the baby of the family, and the only girl, sheâd been crowded. She was always loved and protected. But love and protection always felt like being watched and managed by people who assumed they knew what was best for her. Â
Then Smoke came along. He unsettled her because he didnât hover. He waited. With his quiet attention and something deeper that sat underneath the surface.Â
He listened.
He chose her.Â
He made space for her to choose herself.Â
And for a girl who spent her whole life being guarded, space felt dangerous.Â
It felt like freedom.Â
Freedom to be held but not held back.
She wanted to step into it, the new version of herself that was emerging from sheltered beginnings.
Craved it.
Craved him.
Badly.Â
Even though she didn't fully know what that meant, she wanted to be close. Wanted to experience everything that came along with that closeness.
And it wasnât just a physical thing. It was a primal, desperate ache that rose from the depths and swept through her body, hitting every single nerve ending along the way.
She even started dreaming about him. It was always the same one. Sheâd wake up in a mess of her own makingânightgown clinging to her curves, sheets damp. Then sheâd spend the rest of the day feeling a dizzying pulse between her legs, like her heart had found a new home there.
It was like his soul had floated to hers while she was sleeping, and wanted to make sure she was ready for the day she finally just...let go.Â
@bananajoeclone @myheartsaysyes @nika324 @brownsugarcoffy @soufcakmistress @nahimjustfeelingit-writes @dealore @thedutifulone @lilbitt @kkbeauty86 @nyifly22 @brownskincheyenne @atpeaceinthestars @explodesallovertheplace @miss-spiders-sunny-patch @margepimpson @sweetarchivistsiege @zunibugsiren @blue4everrsworld @xeebop @hdfen2474 @girlmath101 @sintizc @chromexbarbie @theogbadbitch @shereeluvssinners @anniensmoke3 @og-goddesstrill @thebumblebeesworld @merrymaryfebruary @partylikemajima @numb1smokeanniestan @shamansha @nicanotnika @hotebonynearby @dollys-world224 @waitingtobreatheagain @theegoldenchild
On My Way
Coming SoonâŠ
Summary: Elijah and Annieâs oldest daughter, Arielle, is able to convince him to let her go to a party with her friends one Friday night. When what started as a fun night out with her closest friends takes a turn, Arielle finds herself locked in a bathroom, making a hesitant phone call to her father.
Content & Warnings: Modern AU, family dynamics, sprinkles of fluff, implied underage drinking, teeny tiny mentions of blood, written and implied physical violence, harassment, coercion, shitty friends, use of the n-word.
Sneak peekâŠ
âI donât know. Somethinâ ainât right,â he mutters, refreshing the screen one more time.
Annieâs free hand comes up to his forearm as she tightens her grip on his hand.
âIt never feels right when one of them ainât here. She couldâve just lost track of time, it ainât often we let her go out without one of us dropping her off and picking her up.â
Elijahâs grip tightens on his phone. Everything she was telling him made sense, but the knot forming in his stomach was telling him otherwise.Â
Heâd been sitting around stiffly since she left, and it eased slightly when she texted to let them know they made it. However, as more time passed, he found himself even more tense than he was before.Â
Annie leans closer to him, making him unclench his jaw when she leaves a few kisses on it.
âIf she needs you sheâll call, Papa. You reminded her of the safe word, right?â she asks, and he nods.Â
Elijahâs eyes meet hers, and she can see the worry pooling in his irises. The thought of Arielle needing to use it made the feeling in his gut intensify. The word was only to be used if she was in a situation she couldnât get herself out of, and the idea of that made his chest tighten.
âI shouldâve taken her. This is why I always take her to wherever sheâs going. Annie, I swear, if she has to-â
âSheâs not gonna need to use it, Elijah,â Annie cuts him off as he rises out of the bed, his phone forgotten on his pillow.Â
âShe can handle herself. You and Stack made sure of that.â
âI know she can handle herself,â he starts, beginning to pace back and forth. âI know how them lil niggas can be. Her knowing how to defend herself ainât gonâ stop one from trying something.â
Annie sighs softly. She stands and steps into his path, making him stop in front of her. There was a deep frown on his face, and his brows were furrowed so deeply that Annie could tell he was panicked more than anything else.
âYou are working yourself up,â she says firmly, her hands finding his forearms.Â
âYou just want her to be okay. Me too, but she donât need us makinâ all the decisions for her anymore, and itâs time for you to start getting used to that.â
He exhales deeply, his hands finding Annieâs waist as he closes his eyes and tries to ground himself.Â
After a few moments, he opens them and is met with Annieâs soft gaze. Her hands move up to his biceps, rubbing soothing circles in them.
âShe hasnât even texted, Annie. She normally texts if sheâs gonna be late.âÂ
âIt wonât be the first time she does something she donât normally do. It ainât the last time itâs gonâ happen either.â
Elijah raises an eyebrow as he listens to Annieâs tone. He looks at her, not missing the way her eyebrows twitched when she finished speaking.
âItâs something you ainât telling me?â he questions, making Annie shake her head.
âNo. I just have a feeling,â she replies. He looks at her, waiting for her to explain.
âI heard her talking to Marley on the phone earlier. Something about meeting some boys,â Annie tells him, her grip on him tightening slightly when she sees the deep frown reclaiming its place on his face at the mention of the one friend of Arielleâs that he wasnât too fond of.
âI didnât think sheâd stay out so long past her curfew, so I didnât say anything.â
âYou should have, because I wouldâve told her she couldnât go. She lied to me, Annie.â
âShe didnât lie, Elijah. She said she was going to a party with her friends. Even gave you the address like you told her she had to, and thatâs where sheâs at. Donât look or sound like a lie to me, plus she's 17. Think about what you and Stack were doinâ at 17 and be glad that ainât her,â she shoots back, raising an eyebrow.
He smacks his teeth and looks away from her.Â
âIf she needs you, sheâll call, and if she doesnât, youâll get to practice your disciplinary skills when she gets home.â
âI discipline my kids just fine,â he rebuts halfheartedly, making Annie laugh.
âEven you donât believe that,â she says, her fingers intertwining with his. âRemember when she cheated on that test?â
âI talked to her about that.â
âYeah. You talk to her every time, and she knows thatâs all youâre gonna do. She makes you think she hears you, then she moves on to the next thing as soon as you let her go. Thatâs Elias with a bow, and each time she plays you with those sad eyes and that pout.â
Elijah looks away for a moment before finding Annieâs eyes again, the hint of a smile on his lips.
âShe got your eyes, though.â
âThatâs how I know what she doinâ,â Annie replies with a smile, leaning up to peck his lips.
âIf sheâs just out late and nothingâs wrong, then 3 weeks of early curfew,â he says.
âGood job. Now make sure you stick to it,â Annie says with a knowing look.
âYes, Maâam,â Elijah replies, leaning down for a kiss.Â
Just as Annieâs hands find his face to pull him in for another, his phone rings.Â
Elijahâs eyes shoot open and lock on Annieâs. They look toward his phone at the same time, Elijah pulling away to grab it after a moment.
âItâs Ari,â he mumbles, the tension in his body seeping into his voice again.
He answers it after a second, Annieâs hand finding his arm as he puts the phone on speaker.
âArielle.â
âPapa,â she answers, and her parents clock the unease in her tone.
âI need you to come get me.âÂ
A/N: omggggg Iâm so excited about thisđ€Ł I was standing at work one day and this idea popped into my head. Iâve been trying to get back into the groove of writing and this one shot def did it. The warnings are more precautionary than anything, nothing too intense will happen. Iâll be posting it soon!

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Lela Rochon as Robin Stokes in Waiting to Exhale (1995).
If you're writing anything involving cons, scams, heists, or morally questionable characters who are very good at lying, here are some free resources I've been using for research. Saving you the "why is this in my search history" anxiety.
1. The FBI's Famous Cases & Criminals archive (fbi.gov/history/famous-cases) has detailed breakdowns of real fraud cases, Ponzi schemes, and confidence operations. The language they use is clinical and precise, which is perfect for getting the procedural details right.
2. The FTC Consumer Sentinel Network publishes annual reports on the most common fraud tactics in the US. Great for understanding how modern scams actually work and what makes people fall for them.
3. The Smithsonian's American Art Museum has a free digital collection of forgery case studies. If your character forges documents or art, this is gold.
4. Court Listener (courtlistener.com) is a free legal database where you can read actual court transcripts from fraud trials. Want to know how a real con artist talks under oath? This is where you find out.
5. The Internet Archive's collection of old newspaper crime sections. Search for "confidence man" or "swindle" in papers from the 1920s through 1960s and you'll find incredible real stories that would feel too dramatic for fiction.
Bonus: The Psychology of Fraud section on the Association for Psychological Science website has accessible articles about why people trust, how deception works cognitively, and what makes someone a convincing liar. Essential reading if you want your con artist characters to feel psychologically real.
Reblog to save for later. Your WIP will thank you.
How to build a small town
@fantasylover4evr asked what stores and jobs there would be in a fictional small town, so here we are:
Community spaces
Places of worship
Library
Community center
Town hall
Local museum
Theater
Art gallery or craft studio
Park with places for hanging out
Stores/Places of Business
Food & Drink & Entertainment
General store or corner market
Grocery store (often family-owned)
Diner or café
Bar or pub
Bakery
Ice cream shop
Pizza place or fast-food stand
Farm stand
Arcade
Bowling alley
Old movie theater
Retail
Hardware store
Gas station
Pharmacy/drugstore
Clothing store or thrift shop
Bookstore
Tourist shop
Antique shop
Pawn shop
Services
Post office
Bank or credit union
Barber shop / hair salon
Auto repair shop
Laundromat
Real estate office
Insurance office
Funeral home
Old motel or inn
Local radio station
Jobs & Professions
Town Infrastructure
Mayor
Town council members
Town clerk
Public works employees
Sanitation workers
Building inspector
Emergency & Health
Police officers
Firefighters (often volunteer)
Paramedics
Doctor or family physician
Nurse or clinic staff
Veterinarian
Education
Teachers
School principal
School counselor
School nurse
Janitor
Librarian
Coach
Head of the school board
Trades & Skilled Work
Mechanic
Electrician
Plumber
Carpenter
Contractor
Welder
Seamstress
Rural Jobs
Farmers
Ranchers
Dairy workers
Mill workers
Fishermen
Forestry workers
Truck drivers
Feed store employees
Other Jobs
Grocery bagger
Postman
Cashier
Café server
Bartender
Cook
Dishwasher
Newspaper editor
Photographer
Gas station attendant
Babysitter
Lifeguard
Farmhand
Business owner
More: High-paying jobs in the city
Dracula: Penance Ch.12
The Death Rattle Pt.2
Pairing: Dracula (Jacob Anderson) X Blk Fem OC
This is a two part chapter. If you havenât read part 1 then click here
Warnings: Blood/ Gore, sexually suggestive themes, cursing, critiques on religion, murder, occult practices, drug use.
Disclaimer: Accompanied music for Dracula is available via Pandora App which is free. Links will be available throughout the chapter. Be sure to download the app to get the full reading experience.
Masterlist
YouTube Playlist
Tagged folks Please scroll to the bottom of the page for acknowledgments and Thankyou!!!â€ïžâ€ïž
I reach under my seat for the pamphlets. I traced my thumb over the cream cardstock. The ink was raised, a deep charcoal that caught the amphitheater's torchlight. At the top, in a cursive script, were the words: PRELUDIO A COLĂN by JuliĂĄn Carrillo
Beneath the title, the description was brief, written with the type of academic detachment of someone who had forgotten what it felt like to breathe. I squinted against the dim light, reading the text.Â
â A journey into the 'Thirteenth Sound.' Witness the Fracturing of the traditional octave into micro-intervals, Carrill unveils the hidden frequencies that exist betwixt the notes of the living and dead. This piece is a sonic and phonetic map of the unseen."
Apparently, this piece was written for a soprano opera singer, flute, guitar, violin, cello, and a harpzither. The name of each artist was listed under the instrument they played. According to the pamphlet, the opera singer was Julian Carrolloâs great granddaughter. She stuns in a wine-red dress and a red flower in her hair.Â
It starts on a solemn note. Then, the music began on a haunting chord. The soprano's voice rattles something inside of me. With my senses raw, Carrilloâs piece was like a glass of cold water against the skin. The strings had microscopic cracks between them, creating a serrated frequency that vibrated against my feet and shot up to my heart. There was nothing familiar about the harmonies to find comfort in. Just a sliding, ghostly pitch that turned my stomach.Â
I'm trying to green out right now. On 2 mgâs IF that. I couldnât understand it. This sensitivity of it all.Â
My heart hammered a frantic rhythm that fought the musicâs eerie stretch. I gripped the armrests, nauseated and spinning, as the world shredded into thin, screeching ribbons. This song feels more like the death of something. An ending. Every string plucks at my nerves, causing a deep sense of unrest. The printed program notes that this is Sofiaâs favorite arrangement. The violin sounds like a cry.Â
The spotlight beams down on the band as they play louder and louder. I press my hand into Vladâs lap and he takes hold of it. I straighten my posture to take deeper breaths. The music stops and then starts, intensifying and then diffusing over and over. It feels as if itâs pushing me towards a place I donât want to go.
Earlier Iâd noticed red pattles in the crowd for drinks. I raise mine, and within a minute, a server grabs me a bottle of water for my stomach. I chug half of it as the piece fades out, hanging over the last few notes.Â
Iâm grateful for the silence, and I focus on box breathing. The technique seems to take the edge off my panic as I rest my hand back into my lap and grab the pamphlet.Â
Next. A ballet called Lo Eterno en Marcha. In English it translated to âThe Eternal in progressâ. I read the dancers' names. Lucian and Estella. They walk into the spotlight shining down on the pit. Lucian is tall with fire-red hair pulled into a ball at his nape. He is freckled and wide-eyed with a hooked nose. His eyes are an electric green. Estella is a tan-skinned, black-eyed woman with her hair slicked into a long braid down her back. Thereâs is something ancient about her specifically though they look the same age.
I lean closer to Vlad and whisper, â Are they together?âÂ
He smiles quietly and nods. At first, I think he wonât elaborate, until he leans over. âThey died on the same day during The 1755 Tsunami of CĂĄdiz.â
I marvel at the two of them, reopening the program to read about the performance.
" Emerse yourself in the exploration of the Kinetic Infinite, where dance transcends mortal perception. By moving beyond the speed of sight, the performers shed the friction of time to exist as a singular line."
Hmph. Not for my eyes, clearly. I was riding high. My shoulders relax as the water seemed to calm me down. Slowly, the music morphs into an almost rhythmic thrum. They might as well have been hummingbirds. Their bodies were a kaleidoscope of frantic, impossible motion. I blinked, trying to focus, but my eyes couldn't catch themânot fully anyway. They were moving at a speed that defied the physics of my own sight.
I watch the carousel of bodies entangled together, their garments bleeding into a new color. Ribbons of white silk and streaks of black and red caught in a hurricane. I somehow managed to catch the occasional "stutter" of an imageâEstellaâs face, twisted in serene focus, before she dissolved back into a trail of silver light. It was as if someone were flipping through a sketchbook, giving the human eye only a millisecond to process a picture that was already long gone.Â
I felt a slight pressure on my hand. Vlad was leaning forward, his eyes tracking something I couldn't see. He wasn't looking at the blur. He was watching the individual. "Lucianâs Grand Jete is the best Iâve seen," he whispered, his voice smooth and captivated. "Estella is holding the peak of her arc for a fraction of a second too long. It works..."
I looked back at the pit. I saw nothing but a shimmering mist of movement and the rhythmic snap of fabric slicing through the air. I imagine that for the vampires, this was a display of peak athletic grace. For me, it was a reminder of the sheer, breathtaking distance between our physical capabilities. There would come a day when I could appreciate a performance like this. But not tonight. Tonight was reserved for getting through this event without losing my shit. So far, I think Iâve done somewhat well for myselfâŠall things considered.Â
The program moves on. Lucian and Estela get a standing ovation. Theyâd clearly impressed the crowd of old blokes. I clap alongside Vlad, paying my respects.Â
We were closing in on the main event now. Sophia floats down to the pit with Luna in her arms. Luna slowly unties her robe, and Sophia takes it from her and folds it, leaving it on a nearby ledge. A woman and a man walk into the pit, one holding a guitar and the other a microphone. I take another glance at the program. The first dance would be to â La Lloronaâ by Chavela Varagas. The performers were yet another set of vampires, Allen Baker and Alicia Chavez. The pair was dressed in matching suits.Â
I've heard the song before in a movie, and to my surprise, Alicia sounds just like Chavela. So much so that I start to wonder if sheâs lip syncing. I tap Vlad. â She sounds just like herâ, I whisper.Â
He nods. â Some of us are mimics. She could have heard Chavela once, and that was enough for her to memorize every inflection of Chavela's voice. Pretty neat, right?â he murmurs.Â
My eyes widen at the sound of her voice. Impressed by the impersonation. I couldnât tell a singular difference in tone. Slowly, Sophia pulls Luna into her arms, and they begin their dance.Â
The love between the two of them was palpable. I could feel it. Sophia, looked at Luna like she held the moon and the stars. I knew how it felt to be looked at like that. To love somebody so much that if you thought about it long enough, it started to hurt. Luna, with her glowing skin and fragile build, held her arms around Sophia as if sheâd float away.Â
Sophia is pliable, and I notice sheâs not leading. Itâs Luna who decides where they go. Her respect for her wife outweighing her need to physically control her. Instead, she tucked her chin into the crook of Luna's neck, her eyes closed, inhaling the scent of her partner. I imagine this would be the last time she could smell her as a human. Or, feel the murmur of her blood under her skin. It was a lingering, almost desperate press of the faceâŠa silent apology, or maybe a benediction.
I can feel myself start to get emotional. A heat burns on the inside of my face but I managed to blink away my tears. I can feel Vlad looking, but he gives me my dignity and doesnât ask any questions.Â
Luna leaned back, her fingers grazing the sharp line of Sophiaâs jaw, and for a moment, they stopped moving entirely. Sophia took Luna's small, shaking hand and pressed a kiss not to the knuckles, but into the center of the palm, then folded Luna's fingers as if giving her a secret to keep for eternity.Â
Luna is trembling. For good reason. Because these were the last time sheâd see Sophia through human eyes. To feel her touch with human skin.Â
The singer's voice carries a heavy devotion. As if pleading to whoever sheâs singing to. Though I couldnât interpret the words, I felt what it meant. As the song climaxed, I could see Sophia begin to work the sleeves of Lunaâs night gown. Her fingers slip under them as they sway until sheâs tugging on them. They slide down her arms, and then her dress slips over the peaks of her breasts, exposing her entire chest. Bare.Â
I swallow a small gasp. Luna is unalarmed, eyes closed as if this entire thing had been practiced a thousand times. I canât help but lean forward as Sophia leans in to kiss her wife, unrushed and patient, not pulling away until Luna needs a breath. Then she moves to her ear as she flicks her hair behind her shoulder. Slowly, her lips slide down to her neck. Her nose traces itself along her shoulder, savoring her here the most. Then she moves to the front of her throat, kissing a path down her chest in slow pecks.Â
Her nose trails to the middle of her breasts, and she kisses her there, tasting her. Luna holds Sophia's hair, her fingers etched into her scalp as she closes her eyes. In an aching pace, Sophia unhinges her jaw and lines her teeth up with Lunaâs heart. I think to myself, surely it canât be here. Did Luna choose this to be the place, or was it only here?Â
Sophiaâs teeth sink into her wifeâs chest as she bites her. Luna lets out a pained mule, cradling Sophiaâs head as her own falls back. I can see the tears trickle down her temple as she takes in quick gasps of air. Luna doesnât struggle in Sophiaâs hold despite the pain. She doesnât push her away. She cries out long and painfully. A finality in her mewls as if this moment had freed her from something.Â
Iâd realized I hadnât been breathing when I took in a long-needed gulp of air. I didnât feel my own tears until they were dripping on my neck, already starting to cool. I fan myself as I sit back watching in marvel.Â
Sophia kept drinking in large gulps. Blood poured down the front of Lunaâs dress, inking the silk and widening with each passing moment like tie-dye. My humanity is quietly panicking because I know what comes after this. Sheâs going to kill her own wife.Â
Luna is becoming paler by the moment, and nobody is stepping in to do anything. Yet somehow, her unwillingness to push her away is enthralling. To love somebody that much that you take their blade for them. To stare unflinchingly in the jaws of death.Â
Luna goes limp, and Sophia holds her up with a hand on her back. The crowd is so silent I can hear my own breathing. I tremble at the imagery as Sophia keeps drinking. Gripping the armrest, I keep myself planted in my seat. Forcing myself not to look away. On her last few sips, Sophia pulls away and gazes down at her bloody wife.Â
Something wet drops on my forehead, startling me out of my concentration. Then another. Then another, until my head is whipping back and forth, trying to figure out the culprit. Had somebody thrown water on me? Was it leak? Seconds later, a fourth drop prompts me to look up.Â
Eyes. All I see are eyes. Fearful eyes. Pleading eyes. Recognizable eyes.Â
Enez. Oh god. Enez from the club. Tied up at the mouth, hands bound to his back and hanging from his feet, he looks to me as if Iâm his only hope. However, itâs not just Enez either. Itâs DJ and dozens of other men bound and gagged. Swaying from the ceiling of the amphitheater at their feet. I cover my mouth, holding in a scream as my heart begins to race.Â
Alex warned him. He told Enez what he would doâŠ.
âWait until I tell him the shit you tried to pullâ âŠ..Â
Some conveyor device electronically moves the men hanging around various sides of the theatre, pulling them all together to hang over the very center of the pit. They begin to struggle and cry, groaning from behind their gags and pleading. Servers begin to hand out disposable rain jackets and plastic face shields. I can feel my breathing become erratic as I grab one and clumsily pull it on.Â
âospÄÈâŠâ
â ospÄÈ!!âÂ
Thereâs a shift in the energy of the crowd. Suddenly, these quiet and astute vampires are getting more and more antsy.Â
âospÄÈâ, a woman below us hisses.Â
Pretty soon people begin to yell the phrase over and over as it spreads through the crowd like some virus. With trembling hands, I pull out my phone in a panic. I type in the passcode and unlock it, trying to find a way to translate the term.Â
A notification pops up on my phone. Nya texted me as if she knew my distress. I open the text to see a picture of food captioned
âMy lasagnađœïžđ.â Angrily, I swipe away from the text and open a translation app, recording the sound.Â
ospÄÈ⊠(feast)Â
FeastâŠ.
The chorus of vampires chants the words until they all say it at once. A stern command as if they alone decide for him. Vlad stands, slowly unbuttoning his shirt. Heâs stepped out of his shoes. â Listen to them. The children of the night. What sweet music they makeâ, Vlad murmurs quietly. I call out to him, but he doesnât answer.Â
He floats to the edge of the dias, feet hanging halfway off the stone. In a single blink, his skin is changing, or ratherâshifting. Bones collapsing and lengthening under his skin. The golden undertone I'd come to know was now a pale husk of veiny flesh, taking on a lifeless color. His back widens, stretching the skin thinner and thinner and thinner until something breaks.Â
Heâs sprouted wings.Â
A long layer of skin covers the wings like a bat. His shoulders widen. He gets taller. All of his body hair has vanished. The points of his ears have become sharper. His nails turn to dark talons.Â
Am I dreaming? I feel an ancient dread. A familiar one. In a dying attempt, I call his name again. âVlad Tepesâ, I snap sternly. My heart racing, hands pinned to my seat. As if his name alone would give me dominion over him.Â
Slowly, he turns to me, revealing glowing eyes, sharp teeth, warped and stretched features. A nose too sharp. A mouth too thin. Pure monstrosity. Heâs not even there. I donât feel him. I canât feel him. Whatever this is. Itâs a shell.Â
Soundlessly, he jumps from the balcony, disappearing, and the crowd ceases its chant. I dart to the edge of the Dias to see him free-fall and then shoot upwards to the bound victims. The slap of his wings echoe across the arena with a heavy thwack.Â
The creature claws at throats, bursting the skin open like broiled hot dogs. One by one, he silences each man, turning their cries into wet gurgles. Mists of blood hit the crowd. I turn my head, smelling iron permeate through the air. The vampires cheer in delight, some sticking their tongues out like children in the rain. He saves Enez for last, hanging upside down, nails and feet gripping the poor manâs body as he sank his canines into his neck. He pulled away heaps of flesh, making it hurt as Enez begged for mercy.Â
I'm going to be sick.
On shaking legs, I begin to wobble down the stairs, holding onto the railing, ducking behind cheerful vampires who roar for more violence. My legs give out from the fear, and I fall flat onto my ass, swallowed by a sea of bodies.Â
â Mato!â, I yelp. I begin to hyperventilate. â Mato help!â, I shout.Â
In a snap, strong arms pull me up from my armpits, and Iâm blasted into the lobby at the speed of light. He snatches off my blood-stained raincoat and grabs my face.Â
â BreatheâŠdeeplyâ, he compels me.Â
My body has no choice but to follow suit, and it keeps me from passing out. I take the stragglers in the lobby into account. A few older-looking vampires and possibly a few humans were eating at the bar, boredly. Theyâd seen this all before.Â
Mato, more sympathetic than the eyes of my lover, wiped my tear-streaked face. His hands rest on my shoulders. The sound of weeping men round the corner, all bound and gagged in a single file line. Sybil walks behind the group in knife-point stilettos, cheerily pushing them forward, towards the opening of the arena. â Time to feed the beast!â she sang merrily, winking at me as she walked past.Â
I stare at her dumbfoundedly. I can hear the moment the next set of food enters the pit, as the crowd gets more lively. I shake my head and look back at Mato. He raises a brow at me.Â
â Vlad should have been more thorough. You are very clearly not ready. I warned himâ, he sighs.Â
I shake my head. â I wouldnât listen to him. I keptâŠbrushing him off. IâŠthose peopleâ, I stammer.Â
Mato saves me the guilt. âRemember, we only pick the worst of the worst for these events. In this case, these hybrids were running a whole operation. Taking advantage of women and stealing their life force. Itâs been a long time coming â, he says.Â
I frown in confusion. â Hybrids. You mean incubi ?â, I ask.
âUsually one parent is, and the other is human. Very pesky creatures, but surprisingly delicious. Luna will make a strong fledgling with quality blood like thatâ, he explained.Â
A wave of nausea hits me again at the thought of blood. Iâm greening out. Thereâs no stopping it this time. I fold my arms around myself, looking at the floor, trying to soothe myself somehow.Â
â Why donât I call your ride and get you on your way back to the villa. Whatâd yaâ say, kid?â he asks endearingly.Â
I donât have time to answer him because Iâm darting to the bathroom to empty the contents of my stomach into the toilet. The room is swirling. I flush the toilet, leaning against the stall as I close my eyes.
I slide down the stall, sitting down on my butt, and pushing my head between my knees as I try to recenter myself. My phone vibrates with a text from Nya. I open it. âShould I fuck Alex đ€đ€«â
I shake my head and close my phone, dropping it back into my lap. The sound of humming brings me out of my mental spiral. I peeped under the stall door, trying to see if anybody had come inside. I was completely alone.
Weakly, I unlock the stall and peep behind the door. I smell the lavender and opium. There she sat in the mirror, brushing her hair and smoking. Amina.
The longer I stare, the less control I have. My feet scrape forcibly across the floor. She was the storm, and I was the helpless piece of debris being pulled into her orbit. I try to anchor my feet to the floor, hold onto the sink, and push my hands away to no avail. Sheâs trapped me.Â
Amina Medina POV
â Ghostâ, I taunt, exhaling the smoke from my lungs. I turn to the room. I could feel herâI believe it to be a woman. â Will you be of use today?â I tease. I go back to brushing my hair. I don't suppose the little ghost will answer anyhow.Â
The woman in the mirror staring back at me has changed. My hard edges had been sanded down, first by my husband and then finished off by our cherubic children. Anger wasted a lot of my time and shaved years off my life. I found a place to put it long ago. I wrapped it around a paddle much like my hairbrush, except it was made for skin. Every woman finds her hobbies, I suppose.Â
My quiet part of the day was dwindling. Soon, tiny feet would stampede into my private oasis, and I wonât get a moment of peace until Iâm lying next to my Vlad. I cannot say that I did not prefer it this way.Â
I use my last minutes wisely, finishing my pipe and oiling the candles for my children, Hamda, Alexandru, and Petru. In the short years I had with my mother, she taught me the importance of the spirit and how it must be guarded in children. I want to believe my mother's prayers still hold me to this day, and Iâd hope the same for my children.Â
I dress each candle in rose oil, roll it in an herbal blend with sea salt, working from bottom to top. I look over at Vladâs candle. Undressed and yet to be lit. Iâve been fighting a thought for many weeks. A bad thought. One that may change the way he viewed me despite all the terrible things that transpired early in our betrothal. It was a forbidden rule. Some things in life couldnât be cheated.Â
I am pulled from my thoughts, hearing the patter of feet. Alexandru is always first because his legs are the longest. He bursts in, smiling, with two missing teeth. A spitting image of his father as a boy. I canât contain my excitement, though it has only been 7 hours since I last saw their darling faces. Petru wasnât far behind him as they crashed into me. A chorus of âMommy! Mommy!â Echoing across the corridor.Â
I grab them both into my arms, showering them with kisses on their soft little cheeks. Petru climbs onto me, wanting to be picked up, something his father had gently reprimanded him about. He was trying to get him to embrace being a âbig brotherâ now, but it was a tug of war. He was stubborn, much like me. Secretly, I did not mind picking him up despite his growing heaviness. I hold Petruâs face against my rib, looking at the three of us in the mirror. The boys were dressed well for church, as all little princes should be.Â
â Mommy, Petru, and I want to go see the horses after serviceâpleaseâ, Alexandru asked respectfully.Â
I put Petru back on his feet. â Okay, but you must be nice and quiet during service. Then I will see if Lady Patricia will escort youâ, I bargain. They nod excitedly, already knowing theyâd get to visit no matter the outcome.Â
I recognize the sound of the footsteps barreling around the corner. My heart leaps at the thought of him near. Vlad opens the door, holding Hamda, whoâs squealing at the excitement of her little family. Vlad pressed a kiss to her head. I walk over and kiss her dimpled cheeks before landing a peck to my husband. He had stolen far too many this morning.Â
Hamda reaches for me, and I pick her up. She grabs my mouth and stares into my eyes, transfixed on me. Would it be so silly to believe she was communicating with me deeply? In a way that her words could not yet form? Of all my children, she looked the most like me. The only girl, the quickest birth, and my easiest baby. And to think the midwives had all said that girls were harder, stole your beauty, and more. They were all so terribly wrong. In fact, I believed her birth had healed something deeply wrong with me. I found something inside myself that I'd lost long ago when she looked at me for the first time. I had so many grand plans for her. She would be the antithesis of my life.Â
â Hello, Iâm still here. Hamda. You're rubbing it inâ, her father waved to get her attention. We did have a bond that I couldnât deny. I chuckle as she blinks at her dad, then turns to smile with me, showing her gums.Â
â It will be your turn very soon, Iâm sure of it. Youâll speak in that secret language that all girls do with their fathersâ, I laugh. Not that Iâd ever experienced that, but it was what I saw in the towns. Men were capable of loving their daughters more than themselves. If Iâd failed at anything, at least I knew I gave that to my daughter.Â
Vlad lifts each boy by their feet, stomping around the room and out the door as they squealed in excitement. He loved to play the brute. Their game of âMean Papa,â which they absolutely loved. There was no angry man in their home, and yet the idea of one humored them. I follow behind them with Hamda in my arms, watching them climb their fathers' backs.Â
Our set of workers followed far behind us as we made our way to church. We sit in the front row of the chapel, last to appear as the crowd stands, waiting for us to take our seats.Â
Service was service. Painfully long and achingly quiet. The priest's eyes rolled to me every now and then. I think he knew in his heart that I did not hold onto this faith. That I didnât truly believe. Vlad didâbut almost in a painful way. An almost punishing or fearful way. He needed this all to be true so badly. I couldnât take that from him. If this was how he made sense of this wicked world, then so be it.Â
It was a wifeâs duty to abide by her husband's religious beliefs. Six years ago, I would have detested this idea. I eventually succumbed to my duty. Some choices came naturally, and others I gritted through. Not because I had no choice, but because it was easier to just get on with it. Vlad knew about my candles, herbs, and spells. He didnât ask. He didnât judge. That was enough for me.
Furthermore, I do not believe the priest is an honorable man. He yearns for violence. Iâve seen it in his eyes. The way they ignite when he speaks with Vlad. Iâd know no religious man to talk about decimating their enemies to fire and ash. I look up at the intricate mural paintings on the chapel ceilings. I whisper to Vlad,â I have often wondered why the angels in church are always so fair. Why is this?â I ask him.Â
I can see his dark eyes roll to the ceiling, looking up introspectively. He tilts his head and squints. â I asked that question many years ago. The answer was unclear. Apparently, angels can only look this way. I do not believe that to be true. Itâs all by interpretationâ, he murmurs very quietly into my ear.Â
Our eyes meet with a deep understanding. I could have left it here but I respond. â They believe it is only they who will go to heaven. We are the ones who must fight to get inâ, I whisper back, leaving him to his thoughts.Â
Tensions escalated. The Turks were edging closer to a victory. New battle strategies were drawn up day by day. The feeling of uncertainty drew closer.Â
I watch Vlad suit up in armor. I put my hand on my stomach, trying to quell the nausea. He was gone more than he was away. The children had begun having intense meltdowns in his absence, crying for him at night. Heâd only been back for three weeks and would soon be gone for another four. Heâs staring at me with an apology as he grabs his helmet. Heâs an angel in silver and mesh. The suit makes him this terrifyingly large abominable figure. The impalerâŠthey call him. He gets to me across the room in three long strides, towering over me, cupping my face. I look up at him through teary eyes. He kisses me, and it feels like the first time ever. I breathe him in through my mouth. Trying to capture the essence of him with my tongue, just in case it's the last time.
All I can manage to croak is âI need you.â Which frightened me because I never needed anyone. His eyes mirror back my pain. I see them swell with tears, too. I knew this hurt him. I knew he hated being away. But this was duty. Thatâs what they made the sons of kings believe. And so there would be no debating any of this. I was married to a king. I was a queen consort. I donât have the power to make him stay.Â
This carries on for months and months. The frustration made me agitated, but he refused to argue with me. He would let me get it all out and insisting that he understood. Insisting that he felt the same way, but made no move to change any of it. I would melt back into his arms, tiring myself out with my tears. Sex would ensue, an attempt to try and salve the sting of our situation. It sated us both for a day or so, but it couldnât fix this. Not permanently.Â
Time had become my obsession. I was running out of it. I knew it deep in my heart. One stormy night, Iâd dreamt of a large bird that had cracked open the ceiling of Poenari and plucked me from my bed like a bug from a leaf. Our greatest archers were of no use for its impenetrable wings. It had the strength of 100 men or more, and it shot me straight into the clouds. I did not panic at all as the wings holding me by my waist turn into strong hands. It's the nail in my decision.Â
Through the French doors, I watch Vlad bounce a squealing Hamda in the air from the other room. Iâm seated at my chaise, sitting across from the traveler Iâd arranged this meeting with. She pulls back her black hood to reveal her eyes. One green and the other brown. Her skin is darkened, withered from the sun, with a light coating of dirt and dust. Sheâd travel a long way to get here. I call for a guard to close the curtains, blocking Vlad from seeing this exchange. â Have you brought it?â I get right to it, picking up my cup of tea and bringing it to my lips.Â
She waves her stained red fingers, and the guard brings over the brown leather case, setting it down on the table that divided us both. â It is thereâ, she says in a heavy accent.Â
I slowly grab it and fiddle with the locks until it clicks open. The petals are like wine, with a thin stem, no thorns, and a sickly sweet fragrance. Rosa Aeternitas. Few knew of the flower's potency. Vlad assumed I was ordering more jewelry for Hamdaââ my usual frivolous spending. But no. I had to order in secret.Â
I pet the petals with the tips of my fingers, staring at it in complete wonder. Many people say that this flower was cursed. It was created from black magic. In my many travels as an adolescent, grieving women and mothers would use this flower to cheat death. Iâd often wondered why women were so drawn to it. Nevertheless, this world had unseen laws and scales, and toying with the finality of death was precarious. Â
âYou may stay until you feel youâve fully rested. Feel free to use any of the guest amenities. I will make sure you are accommodatedâ, I say in finality. What more was there to discuss? Sheâd done good work, but she made no move to get up.Â
She puts up a gentle hand and takes a sip of her beverage. Warm milk. No tea or sugar. I eye her suspiciously as she rests the cup on the saucer.Â
â Let us go over conditions of useâ to say that I did my partâ, she warned in an almost melodic tone. I pause, crossing my legs and clasping my hands on my knee.Â
â Death is a tricky thing. I'm not sure who you will use this for, but I can say this flower won't let you escape sacrifice. Whatever or whoever you're trying to save, you must trade your wish for something of equal or greater valueâ, she advised.Â
â Naturallyâ, I quip. Trying not to give away my naivety with this particular plant.Â
âThis flower has a thirst for blood. Plant it in a pot and bleed over it every day. You will know it is ready when it turns dark red, like old blood. Then you must dry the flower, grind it into a fine powder, and wear it close to your body. Let it get to know you and your intent. Only then can you work with it. Tincture, tea, salve, syrupâno matterâŠâ, she trails off.Â
She looks over at the covered door and then back at me. I can see her thoughts swirling in her head. â It will hurt. Please know thatâ, she murmurs carefully.Â
I grimace. â Hurt?â I question.Â
She begins with a sigh. â It will feel like death. I do not mean to be forward, but if you feed it to the children, it may be veryââ, I stop her.Â
â It is not for childrenâ, I blurt.
That seems to relax her slightly. We sit there for a moment in silence. Suddenly, Petru cracks open the door and then busts in. â Mommy. Mommymomma!â, he shouts. I stand up quickly.
â Petru. Mommy will be out in a moment !â I begin to walk to the door. He stands in the doorway with his finger in his mouth, staring past me and at the traveler. Vlad rushes behind him to snatch him up, whispering a quick apology. I close the door behind them both and turn back to my guest. Joining her again, I settle back down onto the chaise, pouring myself another cup.Â
â The King, he dotes on the childrenâ, she observes. I nod quietly.Â
â He enjoys them. Watches them. This is unusual for a man of his status. Terrible rumors have spread far and wide. And yetâŠâ, she counters.Â
I turn a defensive eye to her, not wanting to get too much into the details. â He is good to us ", I murmur.
The traveler stays all but two days before she leaves in the night. I pot the flower in my private room, hiding it behind a wardrobe. On the 7th day the rose turned a dark redâalmost black. I plucked it, dried it, and wore it against my skin for seven nights.
In the blanket of the night, I sneak off to the markets with two guards. My hands hover over the stalls and their displays, waiting until the feeling feels right. Snake venom, Dried rat tails, Bat teeth, bird feather, and a wolf's eye marble.Â
I spread the materials on my desk, watching their shadows dance under the candlelight. A feeling of hopelessness overwhelms me. In another week, heâd be gone, and this time, there was more risk involved than ever with this ambush. I clasp my fingers together trying to piece together the ingridents.Â
My mother once told me that if I wanted something, I should cry to the world. If Iâm worthy, whatever I wish for will come true. So I do. Theyâre hot and heavy down my face. I plead for his protection, bargaining with his past. Asking the world not to turn its back on him. To give him more time to prove his worthiness. Of what? I didnât know. Thereâs a belief that Kings donât have to be good menâonly dutiful men. There was a time I didnât care about his moral standing. Iâd only wanted him and if he was good to me then to hell with the rest of it. I couldnât have felt any more different than I do now. I bottle each and every single tear into the smallest glass flask I could find, scooping the water from my cheek and watching it pool inside the glass. I close the flask and begin with boiled hot water.Â
I add each ingredient minutes apart, grinding down what I can into the thinnest of powders. Rosemary, Rue, and Clove for protection from physical harm. Calamus for domination over the enemy. Yarrow for healing the wounds. What couldnât be crushed would be steeped, including the marbles and teeth. The Snake venom was for defense, the Rat tail for strategy, The wolfs eye for perception, bat teeth for wisdom, and the bird feather for agility. Hours later, Iâm left with a thick black syrup. I finish it off with the drops of my tears, stirring it all together before straining it.Â
I speak over the concoction, commanding dominance over his enemyâs discernment and clarity. Breathing my biggest hopes into the bowl, pleading for his protection. I sing hymns of ancient prayer, my uncles used to sing before heavy storms. As a young girl, I often believed those songs could stop the wind in its tracks, turning the outcome in our favor. Being so far from home for most of my life has left me feeling disconnected. Iâd always felt that my religion was whatever I learned along the way in distant lands. Yet I knew that the best form of protection I could give my husband and my children was my love and my wrath. And maybe that in itself is my religion.Â
â As payment⊠To this world and this world alone, I give my soul and flesh and bone. Bind my life to this mortal track, so where he stays, I must come backâ.
In the morning Vlad had gone off for a hunt with the hounds and a few foot soldiers. The children were fond of wild rabbit and Vlad had promised to bring some back for supper. The kids and I spent the entire late morning and afternoon in play. Podul de Piatra (The stone bridge) and LeapÈa (Tag) were some of their favorite games. Eventually, the staffers joined in my place as I walked around the courtyard with Hamda, who was now standing on her own at 9 months. Her fists wrap around the tips of my fingers as I guide her down the stoned path. We watch crows dance in the snow. We eventually head back, watching the boys play sword with their nanny.Â
The thunderous clank of hooves and the screech of the King spaniels, Greyhounds, and Basset hounds alert the children that Daddy is here. He turns the corner, and it feels like seeing sunlight. The boys run to the mud room, jumping up and down as Vlad walks in with 8 men and dirty dogs, who try to dodge the staff's hands as they try to catch them. On his belt hung 5 small rabbits. The other men hold dozens of wild doves and a pig.Â
Chaos ensues as the boys begin to chase the dirty hounds. Vladâs men laugh as the staff slips in the mud tracks, desperately trying to rein everyone in. Vlad grabs the children in one hand, slamming the rabbit on one of the tables with the other. My husband hooks his finger in his cheek and gives the room a sharp whistle. The dogs stop in their tracks, allowing the staff to herd them back outside for a rinse.
The group disperses as the cooks take the fresh game to the kitchen. The children run off to play leaving only Vlad and myself. He closes the gap between us, and I look up at him, reaching up to pull him down for a kiss. He always steals more than I give until we end up in a lip lock. Eventually, we pull away when one of the cooks rounds the corner for the last rabbit. â How badly did they terrorize you?â He asks.Â
â They played all day. No piano and violin lessons. No foreign language. We skipped all of itâŠwhich means they will sleep all nightâŠthank goodnessâ, I grin.Â
He raises a brow at me. â Iâm in luck?â, he hints.Â
I canât hold back my laugh. â I may or may not have a surprise for you.â I can see the smile widen on his face. â But you must stay awake and not fall asleep like you did last timeâ, I tease. When really it was both of us. He just happened to fall asleep first.Â
â You have my wordâ, he swears, stealing yet another kiss. â I will not leave my postâ, he murmurs. I grab his hand, leading him to the drawing room to join the children and me until dinner was ready.Â
On such a cold evening, rabbit stew was the obvious choice. As we funnel into the dining room, I hand Hamda off to Vlad as I sit Petru down in his seat and wipe his little hands clean with a rag and bowl of warm water, a Moorish custom from my people. Bathing the skin meant fewer sicknesses. Alexandru wipes his own hands, waiting for my praise at how independent he is. This, of course, offends Petru, who insists he will do it himself the next time. I choose my battles wisely, not bothering to disagree with the choice that he will surely forget.Â
â Did you boys thank your father for going out and getting your rabbit?â I ask.Â
âThank you, Papa!â Petru shouts. I shush him, holding back my chuckle.Â
â Thankyouâ, Alexandru murmurs before stuffing his spoon in his mouth.Â
Vlad picks out bits of soft carrot and mashes them between his fingers to feed Hamda. Though many families I've come to know, including my own, expect their children to be peripheral objects, that wasn't quite the approach Vlad and I wanted for our children. We asked them questions about themselves, about their day, about what they dreamt of when they slept. Iâve found that it is at the dinner table that children let their true personalities show. Where one could make the obvious distinctions between siblings. This, in turn, produced outspoken, but very polite and expressive, children.Â
â What did you do with Lady Patricia yesterday?â, Vlad asks Alexandru. Our son perked up, mentally replaying his day at the markets.Â
â First, we went to see the sheep, and then she let me pick which one we could eat. Then, we went to the stables to see the Arabian horses. T-ThenT-thenâŠ...â, Alexandru pauses for a moment. We patiently wait for him to gather his thoughts, as he was still very young. Much like his father as a boy, heâd developed a stutter. Vlad assured me heâd grow out of it with much practice and space to work it out on his own. He had extensive speech lessons 3 times per week.Â
â Sâalright Alexander. Take your time, itâll come back to youâ, Vlad reassures him gently. I nod in agreement, smiling at his puzzled little face.
Alexandru takes a long, deep breath. â Then we went to the markets to go pick out toys, and Lady Patricia got us sweetsâ, Alexandru beams. I chuckled at his sweet face.
Vlad turns his attention to Petru. â Very good, Alexandru. Petru, what did you eat for breakfast today?â
Petru answers in a way that only Petru could. â The men in the towns said that papa dips his bread in the blood of his enaâŠ.â, he begins to stumble.Â
âEnemies, Petruâ, Alexander quips. Petru twists his face at his brother for helping.Â
Of course, Vlad and I share a look. He looks more amused than anything, and Iâm just disturbed. âThose Saxon merchants spread lies to make the day go by faster. It is simply gossip. Do you know what gossip means?â asks Vlad.
Petru shakes his head. Hamda began smacking her hands down on the table because Vlad wasnât feeding her fast enough.Â
I step in. â Gossip is when people make up stories about other people, where they tell lies for fun or to hurt the person they lie about. People make up a lot of gossip about Daddy. But is Daddy scary? Is he mean to us as they say? Does he hurt us?â I ask. The boys quietly shake their heads no and go back to eating dinner.Â
Dinner concluded with the boys falling asleep at the dinner table. I can see the smile creep on Vladâs face as he picks them both up, getting them ready for bed. I grab Hamda, knowing sheâd be the easiest to put down, considering she skipped her nap.Â
Like old times, I sent for him through a letter passed by a maid to another maid, and so on. Itâs just like when we were sneaking around, when there was so much more at stake on a social front. I tell him where to meet meâthe bathhouse.Â
All those years ago, when I made him pay for my affections, I criticized him harshly for the lack of baths in Poenari. If one wanted to bathe, a wooden tub would be moved into their room, and it would never stay hot for long. After an intense night between the two of us, I reminisced on the Arab baths in Grenada. Iâd only seen them a few times as a small girl, but they were immaculate. Inside the Alhambra, the Comares Baths were a world wonder. It beheld stunning geometric tilework, marble floors, and a vaulted ceiling punctuated with star-shaped skylights that let shafts of daylight filter through the steam. These large pillars stood from the water, and Iâd hide behind them, waiting at just the right moment to scare the older women. The stone kept the water warm along with the underwater heater. I faintly remember the smell: cardamom, jasmine, and clove.Â
To my surprise, development at Poenari began shortly after I mentioned it. The bath was completed within three months. Only then did I realize heâd do almost anything to make me happy. Soon after, it became our hideaway. If he couldnât find me anywhere else, he would look here.Â
At the refreshment cart, the two glasses of wine I ordered for the bathhouse sat side by side. I take the syrup flask from my pocket and hold it up, inspecting it. I pour the tiny flask into each cup, swirling the concoction around with the spoon until it dissolves into the cherry wine. I slowly strip out of the nightgown, folding it and leaving it on a bench just a few feet from the water before I step in.Â
I submerge myself, swimming under the water to the other side to soak through the twists in my hair. I touch the bottom, swiping my fingers against the colorful tiles, opening my eyes to watch the candlelight dance on the surface of the water. A black shadow blocks the ray of light shining into the pool. I peek my head out to look at Vlad.
I wipe the water out of my eyes and stand, revealing half my torso. Without my prompting, he begins to disrobe. With each thud of clothing, I tread further and further away from him, heading towards the deeper end of the bath. I turn around, pushing my feet from the stone to launch myself into the deep end. When I turn back around, Vlad is gone. I can hardly contain my laugh as I begin to kick rapidly, moving faster, feeling him near but not knowing what angle he would strike me from.
His arms grab my thighs, and I let out a sharp, startled scream that rolls into a fit of giggles. He lifts me up onto his shoulder, spinning me around before he drops me back down, catching me by my waist. I turn around and embrace him, wrapping myself around so tightly that I could feel his heartbeat against my chest.Â
His hand encircles my waist as his face nuzzles into the crook of my neck. â So, this is my surprise. How long has it been, wife?â
I murmur. â Not since Hamda was born, I imagine.â I slide my hands up his scarred torso, up his neck, and then plant my hands on either side of his face. My heart leaps at the sight of him, all these children later. Maybe even more so than before.Â
â Do you want to try for a fourth? Or how about triplets this time? â I blurt. Half joking.Â
He lets out a chuckle, eyes tracing my mouth before he shakes his head. â And have you cursing me the entire deliveryâŠagain??â
I smirk in remembrance. â Theyâre so cute when theyâre little, though. They look like little old people. Especially Petru.â
His grin softens into a warm smile. â Yes, I suppose he did look about 80 years old, didnât he?âÂ
Now I giggle. â Do you remember how he always had hiccups and this little shocked expression. Like he could not believe he had actually been bornâ, I snort.Â
Vladâs face lights up fondly, remembering those special times. â Well, maybe we can have a more serious conversation about a few more once the war is overâ, he prompts.Â
I canât help the way the hike in my shoulders drops. Then. My smile fades, and Iâm looking down in the water, avoiding his gaze. I gently pull back, but he doesnât let me go. He never does. Even when Iâm angry with him, he doesnât. He always follows me. Iâd felt like such a lucky woman in that way. It was no different now. â AminaâŠâ, he murmurs in a pacifying tone. I turn my head, and he grabs my chin.Â
â Stop itâ, I clip.Â
â Iâm not doing anything to youâ, he soothes.Â
â You are breaking my heart,â I scoff.Â
â I donât want to fightâ, he pleads. His brows furrow when I avoid his gaze.
 â You know that is not my intention. But this war is what I've been waiting for my entire life. This is what men in my position are trained to doâ, he rasps.Â
A flame of anger licks me, and I lose the lid on my temper that I'd kept tucked away for some years now. It rears. â FUCK the war. IâM what you've been waiting for your entire lifeâ, I sneer. He blinks in surprise. I reach behind his head and tug a tuft of his hair, now just short enough to grab hold of.Â
I hover close to his ear. I can feel his erection bobbing against my stomach. âI hope that fucking priest dies a slow death. He is a snake. He will pay for the turmoil he has caused this familyâ, I spit. I let him go, wading further from him. He catches me by the ankle and drags me back to him. I struggle in his grasp when he whips me around, enclosing his arms around my stomach.Â
Sometimes, I needed this. When something was too painful to say to his face, he'd turn my back to his chest and wait. I can feel the scruff of his beard and chin rest in the crook of my neck. He was waiting patiently for the truth.Â
It spills out in a wounded way. A way that made me feel so incredibly small. â I hate how emotional you make me. I hate this. You make me a blubbering fool. I hate this feelingâ, I whine. I bite my bottom lip trying to stop the incoming tears. Â
He grumbles. â Thatâs what love is. Complete and utter madnessâIâm finding.âÂ
I take a long sigh, feeling myself relaxing into him like I always do. â So many women lose their husbands to war. They lose them and get on with it. They find a way through it. I suppose itâs easier when heâs a complete monster. If heâs away, then thereâs nothing to worry about. Nobody to pester you for sex or hit youâŠor berate you. What do you do when you actually love him? â I mutter.
He chuckles quietly behind me. â Have a little faith in me, my love.âÂ
â I planned to be a spinster before I met you, you know?â I ramble. A kiss to my temple pulls me out of my haze, and I blink back to life.
â I consider myself to be one of the luckiest men in Europeâthe world evenâ, he hums.Â
I turn around to look at him. â I donât want flattery, Vlad. I want to hear how angry you areâ, I plead.
Something in Vladâs expressions drops. â Iâm angry every day of my life, Draga. I donât want this war, but I inherited it. I donât want this responsibility, but itâs mine. My faith waivers constantly, and I have questioned the priest in private. It is my family or his. It is my kingdom or his. Sultan Mehmed feels in his heart that he is doing the right thing by attacking Wallachia, because it is a war he himself has inherited too. So perhaps everyone is wrongâŠI do not know. But what I do know is that I will not run from this fight, and the Turks cannot be reasoned with. So if it's blood they wantâŠâ, he sighs tiredly. I can see his brows crinkle in exhaustion. For the first time, I see the physical and mental fatigue written all over him.Â
Vlad could put a brave face on for almost anything. He could be hard to read in front of other people. It was only now, however, that I could see the stress. I find myself reaching back into him, feeling upset with myself for coming onto him so sharply.Â
He doesnât push me away. He accepts me into his embrace. I rest my ear against his chest, listening to his heart. I relinquish my control of this war. I know in my heart that there is nothing that can be said to deter this war. No matter how tightly I hold onto him, within the next few days, he could be called into battle. I have to find a way to accept this. All I can do is reinforce my protections and hide.Â
He grabs me out of my thoughts and kisses me, hard. It distracts me from the pain as I submit to his advances. All we have right now is this. This is what we both could control at this moment. Each other.Â
I find myself pressed up against the ledge of the pool, his fingers wrapped in my hair, leaning over me as he licks into my mouth. I am pliant and wanting, wrapping my legs around his hips. It doesnât go far before I insist on wine. I feel the water roll off my skin as I walk to the cart to grab our glasses.Â
When I hand it to him, he makes no move to observe whatâs in the glass. He chugs it, looking straight at me, transfixed on my naked form. He makes no complaint about the bitter taste or the darker-than-usual color. He slams the glass on the edge of the pool. So I do the same, chugging until thereâs nothing left.Â
â Get over hereâ, he gruffs. Heâs in a demanding mood. A rare treat indicating that heâs even more frustrated than he seems, but he wonât be able to rest until I punish him. Because not even a warm bath or stiff cup of wine would truly wind him down.Â
I stare at the bottom of my glass, settling with what Iâve just done to both of us. Iâd secretly hoped I could convince him to pull out of the war. Now, I must let the cards fall where they may. â Amina..â, I hear him call with such a rare impatience.Â
I let him take me the way he wants. I find myself entangled in his grasp, wholly and willingly. His fingers in my mouth, his tongue along my neck. He consumes me in a way that only he can. His odd way of taking me out of myself entirely until Iâve divorced myself from all thought or reason. I scream like I always do. A bathing sponge wedges itself between my teeth, giving me something to bear down on, but I end up pulling it out along the way.Â
We break from the haze long enough to get back to quarters, cold from the contrast of the warm water. We sit by the fire, having another glass of wine. The candles in the room turn the air muggy. I watch the way they burn down so quickly before I spring my advances on him when he least expects it because thatâs what he prefers. Someone so naturally vigilant in his daily life enjoys the element of my surprises. Enjoys being cut down to pieces and then rebuilt by my hand. Â
I play this role. Pretend that heâs nothing to me when heâs become everything. Bound to the bed, blind folded, the wax stings enough to make each muscle in his body contract and then release. Over and over. Each exhale a relief as the sting brings him closer to a sense of release. I watched the wax dry along his torso, while my hands gripped his shaft. It cools into a dark pink color, the same color as the very tip of him. Iâd left him here on the precipice of climax for far too long. The most guttural sounds leave him when the pleasure and pain mix. A wounded mewl that he stifles between clenched teeth. I run my hand faster, up and down, to test just how much of himself he could hold back. Every so often, my eyes roam up to his face to see the faintest sign of tears.Â
I find ways to terrorize him the entire night. He finds his release more than once. I found mine too again and again, and then the sun came up. The fog of the night is lifted. The room is covered in wax and goose feathers from the pillows he tore into. Spilled wine, smoke, and ash litter the rug.
He lies there, muscles loose and eyes half lidded. Iâm buried under pounds of his flesh, pressed to the bed with him as my blanket. We gaze upon each other, already halfway between worlds and almost asleep. My handprint is imprinted his cheek.
The words find me and leave me before I can even think. âBe with me, for all timeâ, I ask quietly. A vulnerability that hurts me in a way that I welcome.Â
â Alwaysâ, he croaks, sealing his promise with a kiss.Â
A few days of bliss calmed my nerves. The Turks went quiet, and Vlad had talks with his generals about possibly ambushing the enemy. A sense of control over our situation had come back. But soon I would come to regret my decision to feed him my spell. Whatever I have done has affected him in such a horrific way. I question if I have poisoned my husband.
First came the nausea. He was sleeping longer than usual, sometimes even midday. He would get chills that left him shivering in the late afternoon. Our physician assessed him, and the only conclusion was that it was a seasonal cold.Â
He sat in the baths, trying to work up a sweat. Breathing treatments with healing vapors and soothing teas did nothing. Boiled garlic made it worse. Then the nausea and vomiting came in the middle of the night. I watch in terror as the episodes unfold, trying to soothe him through it. Iâm entirely unaffected. Doctors checked him for cuts and scrapes to rule out secret infections, but nothing came up.Â
On a rainy night after a sick spell, he finally settled enough to go back to sleep. I watch over him, rubbing his chest as he dozes off. Thatâs when I noticed the glint of his nails, sharp and pointy, theyâd somehow grown in the matter of minutes to claws. I hold his palm and bring it closer to my face to inspect it. I watch them retract back into his nail bed.Â
The night was full of terrors. Each night, lying beside him, I wait for something else to stir me. Fanged teeth poked from his mouth, and then the next minute, they werenât there. His eyes glowed when he woke up to relieve himself. I was pinned to the bed in fear, unable to utter a word to him. Cuts and scrapes healed faster than usual, taking maybe a half day to grow new skin. Then he began to sleep less and less. I worried for him. Was this all I had hoped for? Or had I turned my lover into something unrecognizable?Â
Soon, we were woken up in the early morning by soldiers banging on our door. I make myself decent as they barge in, armored. They suit him up with lightning speed as I rush behind him, my feet slapping against the marble as I frantically shout for our children.Â
Handmaids pick the boys up out of their sleep. I grab Hamda and put on her coat and hat, then put on my own. The boys tug on their fur hats as the workers and soldiers zip past us.Â
Itâs time. Itâs finally happening whether we want it to or not. Vlad is kissing me fully and harshly. An alarm in his eyes that burns me. Iâm terrified. The boys go quiet, hanging onto my waist. He bends down to kiss them. â Look after your motherâŠâ, he whispered to Alexandru. Hamda is screaming at the top of her lungs as I try to bounce and console her. Itâs as if she knows whatâs happening. Petru and Alexandru kiss their father as he hugs them tight. Then he presses a gentle hand to Hamdaâs face, trying to soothe her. " I love youâ, I plead. He says it back. Over and over, kissing me as heâs pulled away until heâs gone.Â
âWe must get to the safe house, follow meâ, our Kingsguard instructs.Â
Amina Boudreaux Pov
Zanto shakes me out of it. I peer up at the overhead lights of the bathroom, twitching back to life. I sit up, grabbing my pounding head. Deborah, Lisa, and Lettie all stand in the distance.Â
Deborah speaks up. â Word of advice, dear. We donât do well with cannabis. Thatâs a great way to lose control of your abilities and end up in a hell of your own makingâ, she preached.Â
â How long have I been out?â I scramble to my feet.Â
â Not long. Maybe 5 minutesâ, Zanto reassured.Â
I remember it all. Every single last detail. A wave of guilt washes over me. I blink away the tears. Nausea swirls in my stomach again.Â
â I can get you to excrete the rest of the THC out so you can stop feeling so badlyâ, Zanto insists.Â
â Please!â, I beg.Â
â Youâre really gonna have to pee in about 5 minutesâ, she warns, placing her hands in mine.Â
The warmth emitting from her hands is comforting. I look at the three other women. â Ladies. Why donât you all rejoin the ceremony? Amina and I will be out in a minuteâ, says Zanto.Â
They all trail out of the bathroom. Sure enough, Zanto's work on me had me rushing to the stall. A welcome relief compared to what Iâd been through earlier. I immediately felt better, but a heavy exhaustion weighed on me. Every limb felt ten pounds. I come out of the stall and wash my hands, gazing at myself in the mirror.Â
Iâd completely cried my makeup off, black streaks riddled my cheeks, and my lips were cracked from dehydration. The flyaways in my hair make me look like a parrot. This was the woman who cursed her husband. Who put him through unimaginable pain in the name of love? Rather than just letting go and letting things be as they are.Â
I dry my hands on a napkin, trying to wipe the black makeup off my face, but only making it worse. Zanto looks at me in that wise way that she does. As if she could see right through me. As gifted as she is, I imagine she probably could with or without physical sight.Â
â Tell meâ, is all she muttered sympathetically.Â
I start, but my lip wobbles, so I bite it, trying to compose myself. â IâŠ. I'm the reason for all of thisâ, I whisper. I pause, looking at the checkered marble floor. I start again. â Amina Medina used spell work to keep Vlad alive. She paid for it with her life. Sheâ I watched what that poison did to him. I watched him suffer, and he blamed himself for it. All these yearsâ, I shake my head in regret.
Zanto shakes her head slowly in protest, grabbing my hand. â Love is madness. It makes us do things that we never thought weâd do. Don't judge yourself for lovingâAmina. Itâs the very thing we were put on this earth to doâ, she countered.
â Heâs not going to forgive me. He will try, but he wonât be able toâ, I argue.Â
She made a soothing sound with her voice, resting her hand on my shoulder. â If you really believe that in your heart, then you have a lot more to learn about himâ, she warned.Â
With some encouragement, Iâm able to leave the bathroom. I didnât want to be rude to Sofia and Luna, so I figured it was best to finish watching the ceremony. Mato escorts us both to our seats. Overlooking the theatre, I find Vlad still in his altered form.Â
Luna, just barely breathing in her blood-soiled dress, drinks from Vladâs arm. Sophia holds her wife in a bridal pose while she pets her cheek, coaxing her to drink. The dark blood seeps from the sides of Lunaâs mouth as she finishes up. Her eyes close again, and Sophia places her on the theatre floor, propping her head in her lap.Â
The theatre is so silent that I can hear Luna struggle to breathe. Itâs so distinct that Iâm sure Iâll never forget it. At first, it was much like a hollow suction. A bubbling rasp as the body tried to clear the airway. Then it morphed into a low, rattling click deep within Lunaâs chest. Like pebbles in a pouch. Her diaphragm is barely moving. Small breaths turn to periodic gasps, spreading out from every minute to every two, five, and then none. She stops breathing.Â
That was the conclusion of Lunaâs human life.
 Sophia rubs Luna's hair so gently. We wait for Vladâs blood to take its course. A reassuring hand rests on Sophiaâs shoulder. Itâs Vlad, now in his human form. Sophia looks up, placing one of her hands on top of his own. His eyes find mine in the crowd. We share a quick glance, but my eyes fall back to Luna.Â
After ten minutes, Lunaâs eyes open, and Sophia cries as if sheâs been born. I can hear the sniffling around me as other vampires watch in profound sentiment and tears. Lunaâs body reanimates as she sits up and observes the crowd, pantomiming her breathing. Blinking. All functions she no longer needs but what her humanity made her used to. A habit of life that followed her in death.
Luna has church glass eyes now, just like Vladâs. It only made sense considering he sired her in a way. If we get through tonight, I'll have the same eyes one day. A distinction in his line of fledglings. A part of a whole.Â
I watch as her mouth opens and closes. Sheâs hungry and ready for her first drink. Another group of chained Incubi comes into the arena. Theyâre compelled into acceptance and silence. Vlad chooses a short-statured man in the lineup and grabs him by the back of his neck, swiftly walking him over to Sophia and Luna. He kicks the back of the manâs legs to force him to kneel. Lunaâs mouth opens, showing new and sharp fangs, reacting to the stimuli of a meal. Vlad holds the man down as Sophia whispers something in her ear. I imagine sheâs telling her how to drink him correctly. Like a baby animal, standing for the first time, she clumsily brings her mouth to his neck.Â
The short man bursts out into a painful scream. Sophia holds the back of her lover's head, still quietly instructing her. Once sheâs drained the man, which takes all but five minutes, Vlad flings him into a pile of corpses like withered trash and grabs another body. Lunaâs bite deepens this time, allowing her to get more blood at a quicker pace. Her eyes roll into the back of her head in satisfaction. I canât imagine how this feels to illicit such a reaction from her. In just a few short minutes, she drains the second screaming man, and Vlad grabs her another. Before I knew it, she was on her fifth body, then her sixth, and finally her seventh. I gawk at just how long it takes her to feel fully satisfied, but I know this satiation wonât last long. In another 30 minutes, sheâll need to feed again. Knowing vampires as I do now, they have it all planned out. Â
Luna stands on wobbly legs as Sophia supports her. Her large eyes take in the audience as she blinks. She looks like herself and then not like herself at all. A newness to her, a carefulness, bordering on uncanny, but also confused. The audience roars into applause, throwing roses and whistling. They're quite moved by the display. I imagine that they're probably all trying to talk to her, giving her encouraging words in her mind. A whole new world would open up for her, and sheâd have thousands of people to guide her through it.Â
Unlike Vlad. He did it all alone.
Nauseous from the stench of blood, I ask Mato to escort me to the car and send my regards to the rest of the witches Iâd met. When I slip into the vehicle, I open my phone to see that Nya is at the bar with Alex. She sends me a picture of their drinks, and I see his large hand in the picture. I can only imagine how the night will end for them both. As for me, I rest my head against the window, already tired from the events that transpired through the night. Half asleep, the car door opens, making me sit up. I canât bring myself to look at Vlad. The ride back to the villa is a painfully silent one.Â
He lets me shower first, though heâs covered in blood, sitting on the lid of the toilet, and brushing his teeth. I make quick use of it, clipping up my hair and giving my body a thorough scrub. I finished the rest of my care routine. Teeth, skin, lotion. I loosen my hair and throw on a bonnet before digging through my luggage for a night gown.Â
Burrowing under the covers, I check my phone again. I sent Nya a text telling her Iâm back at the villa and to share her location. She does so, right away, with not even so much as a goodnight. She was plotting clearly. I knew my sister. I rest easy knowing Nya would be safe, and maybe itâs for the better that sheâs not here. Iâm not sure how this conversation will go. We could easily be breaking up tonight if he canât stomach what I did.Â
I pull back the covers to look at him. Heâs in boxers, clean from head to toe, hair still wet and shiny like his lashes. He smells like pine, cedar, and soap. He stands there, painfully still, unblinking, just like a statue. Thereâs a moment of silence between us both as we watch each other trying to figure out who will break the ice.Â
â I already know, Amina..â, he murmurs.Â
My stomach drops, and I sit up, pushing the covers down to my waist. The strap of my nightgown slides off, exposing my breast. Iâm oddly embarrassed for some reason. Maybe itâs the added exposure when I already feel so guilty. His head tilts, gently using his finger to hook it up back over my shoulder. Slowly, his eyes rolled back up to me. Not an ounce of animosity in him whatsoever. I shake my head in confusion. He already knows what Iâm going to ask next.Â
â In the car. I was afraid I ruined everything between us with that display. I read you. I know you said not to. I know you didnât give me permission, but I panickedâ, he reasoned softly.Â
I shake my head softly. â No. No. " Itâs okayâ, I said.Â
Another moment of silence passes us. I look down in shame, trying to find the words. â I canât say that I didnât mean it, but I didnât know the brutality it would result in. Iâm sorry for the pain Iâve caused you. I wishâI wish I had done things differentlyâ, I stutter. I feel the tears swell, so I try to hide them, but the wobble in my voice gives it all away. They spill over as I discreetly try to wipe them. He bends down to his knees, resting his forearms on my thighs. His hands encircle my back as he meets me at eye level.Â
â The woman I knew stabbed me in my sleep. I knew then that she was capable of anythingâ, he croaks.Â
I let out a bitter laugh. Not one of humor but rather irony. Because yesâŠI did. ME. No matter how many degrees of separation I tried to keep between my three lives. Thereâs a darkness inside of me. Itâs always been there, and he sees that. Thatâs why we work together. He pulls me out of my thoughts abruptly. â Your proximity to whatâs hidden is no ailment. Itâs not a burden. Your Darkness is your gift. You command it, it does not command you.â Then he looks at me with the most incredulous look.Â
Pride. Itâs pride.. of all things.Â
His hands reach for my own, curling them around mine and locking between my fingers. â There is nothing that you can do or say that will make me not want you. I want you when itâs easy, and I want you when itâs difficult. Especially when itâs difficultâ, he chuckles softly. â All these years, I thought my condition was a punishment. You canât imagine the relief I feel knowing it was your protection all along. A dying wish. Though not everything went as planned and weâve suffered great lossesâŠI wonât shame you for doing what you felt was right. I would have done the same. I know you thought youâd be able to protect the children. I know you wanted our family together, so I still burn those candles for the children. Every time they melt, I collect it and burn it all again⊠â, he rasps.Â
That breaks something in me. I hide my sob behind my hand while he embraces me. I was fully ready for him to harbor some form of resentment towards me, and in the back of my mind, Iâm still afraid he will. However, I know one thing to be true. I have to get them back. Petru, Hamda, Alexandru. Our story canât end with just the two of us. If I study hard at the institute, then maybe this wonât all be for nothing. I can fix thisâŠ
When my crying stops, and I gather myself, he pulls away to give me a once-over. I wipe my face with a Kleenex, annoyed Iâve cried my skincare off.Â
â I need you to be honestâ, he whispers softly.
â Okâ, I croak. Already so tired and emotionally raw.Â
â I scared you. Yes?â he prompts.Â
â Yeah..â, I sniffle.Â
â I would never hurt you. Not as I am now. Not as I was. Never, never, neverâŠever â, he chants. His brows furrow as he looks at me. I know it meant a great deal to him for me to understand this.Â
â Does it hurt you? That version of yourself? Or does it hurt to be like this?â I ask.Â
â No. That version of myself is me at my maximum. My most effective. My true form is as I am. Nothing hurts...â, he soothes.
â I called you, and you didnât answer. I know itâs you, but is it still really you? Does it feel like you?â I whine.Â
â Itâs an altered state. A blood lust. My need to feed was stronger, and therefore I did not answer. I can decide if and how I do harm. Itâs just a little bit harder to reach all of meâ the human parts of me, rather, but Iâm still there. Iâm still meâ, he says with a cautious tone.Â
â I want to see you. Let me try againâ, I blurt. I hold onto his shoulders firmly. His face twists in confusion. â Let me try again, please...â, I beg.Â
He pulls away a bit, studying me. â Amina, are you sure about thisâŠ? Itâs late, and youâre already so tired, and itâs been a long nightâ, he trails off.
â I need this from you. I need to accept what Iâve done. This is important, Vlad â, IÂ sniffleÂ
As expected, he does not argue. Instead, he carefully stands to his full height and steps back. He grants me my wish. I look down at his feet. They begin to change, widening and turning from that bronze color to a sickly, fleshy, pale color.Â
Soon, I can hear the rumble in his chest when he breathes. Itâs akin to a bear or a lion, hollow and wide and rolling. Tuffs of air hit the top of my forehead every time he exhales. My hackles raise, naturally, as I sit as still as possible. My instincts barely comprehend that Iâm sitting in front of my boyfriend and not a wild animal.Â
My eyes roll up his body. He has pronounced calves and thighs that are larger than usual, having doubled in size. His torso grew wider, and his forearms were more pronounced with these harsh, deep blue veins. I catch the sharp point of his claw, black, long, and curved. I reach out for his hand, carefully taking it into mine. Compared to my own, his might as well have been a baseball mitt. The mutation had doubled the size of his hands as I traced his palm.Â
The thump of his wings unfurling makes me jump, but I donât pull away. Itâs nothing, but flesh stretched tight over bone, veins running in various directions. I stand and slowly reach for the edge, rubbing the tip of my finger to the top. He makes the most perturbed sound in his chest, akin to a rumble or growl. A shiver passes over him, and I run my finger to the highest point of the wings, stopping at the hooked bone that curves over, pausing just at his ear. I donât dare look at his face. No, not yet.Â
I work up the nerve, going back to his chiseled stomach. The skin feels like rubber here, smooth, hairless, and indestructible. I poke him gently, and my finger barely makes an impression. I questioned whether he was carved from stone, given how hard his muscles were. I spread out my fingers just above where his navel should be. I run my palm up, up, up, until I reach his chest. The breath on my forehead keeps me on my toes. I observe his body's reaction to me, careful not to make any sudden movements. If he had a prey drive, I wouldnât want to trigger it.Â
I jump the gun and finally look. Taking in my creation. As I thought, He is absolutely terrifying. My heart races when our eyes meet. Glowing reflective eyes, pointy ears, a sharp nose, and teeth. No hair, lashes, or brows. Just this other worldly creature that could rip me apart in seconds. I notice the way his eyes shift past me. Is this shameful for him? I hoped not.Â
Somehow, I swallow my fear and reach for his face, and most peculiarly, he leans into the press of my hand. As if even in this heightened and primal state, he found solace in my touch. I pull my hand away, and he blinks back at me. My breathing fills the silence as we gaze at one another, like two beings meeting for the first time.Â
Now, I understand this dynamic. As much as I belonged to him, he belonged to me, too. Heâd accepted this long ago, and it was only now that I fully understood it. Without much thought, I guide his face down to mine and slot my lips over his own, holding the sides of his face as I lick into his mouth. I still taste his minty toothpaste, a reminder of the man still buried deep inside him.Â
This one is sweet and gentle, opened with a soft parting of the lips, seamlessly aligning with his. Warmth blooms throughout my body. I get the same butterflies I always do, my body reacting to what it knows on a cellular level. He could stay like this and still have my heart.Â
He deepened the pressure, tilting his head to allow me to catch my breath as a low vibration of pure contentment echoed from his chest straight into me. His palms close around my back and then his wings, cocooning us inside, pulling me closer to him. Kissing me until I was breathless. Eventually, I come back to myself and pull away to meet his eyes. When I opened them again, I found him back to his real form. No wings. Just Vlad.Â
â Be with me, for all timeâ, he whispers softly.Â
I smile, knowing the origin of the proposal. Without a second thought, I whisper back, â Always.â
Vlad and I spent most of the morning and afternoon in bed. I know we should have probably spent our last day doing something special, but neither he nor I could unglue from each other long enough to do so. Nya came back at 2pm, walking in the door singing. I pulled on my robe, tiptoeing out of bed and meeting her on her way to her room.Â
Her clothes are in a shopping bag, and her flip-flops squeak against the floor like her own theme music. Her curly hair is pinned at the top of her head in a clip thatâs about to fall off, and sheâs not wearing any makeup. Just gas station sunglasses, an oversized white t-shirt stating, â I heart Mexicoâ with matching Mexican flag shorts.Â
Her night went as one could expect. She got all dolled up and cute to go out solo clubbing. She bribed her alex to sit with her for drinks, and then the conversation started. He was a tough nut to crack, but she got him to open because Nya was a charmer in that way. They hit it off. He seemed like a decent guy. He owned a few businesses, with his security job being his top priority. His family resided mainly in coastal South Carolina and Georgia. Later, they walked the boardwalk, then the beach, and then went bowling. Their last stop was a speakeasy for more drinks and bites. When he was just open enough to laugh at her jokes, she decided to strike, and strike she did. One kiss to his cheek and then the corner of his mouth, and he unraveled. She gave him the rundown as soon as they got to his hotel room. She came prepared with her rapid STD kit and her condoms. As a healthcare professional, she encouraged him to consider going on prep like she had been, stripping down to nothing but a thong and anklet. As one could imagine, he was most receptive. The image of her giving Alex a throat swab while sitting on his lap, topless, had tears running down my face from the absurdity.Â
Everything came back clear, of course, because werewolves, much like other supernatural creatures, rarely got sick. She then went into the most explicit, dramatic, and immersive reenactment of the night's main events. Nya assumed that because of how assertive sheâd been, she'd have to take charge of the bedroom. To her surprise, Alex preferred to call the shots. Afterward, they went to get food and get high on the beach.Â
Nya sighs. âI cannot have a consistent dick like that. Iâll end up on the first fucking 48. Heâs either crazy, a liar with no house, or heâs married. Somethingâs wrong. Besides, heâs not even my typeâ, she shrugged. I already knew she was talking herself out of pursuing this.Â
I squint at her. â UhâŠheâs very handsome. Like objectively.âÂ
She crosses her arms defensively. âSomebody can be handsome and still not be my type.âÂ
I shake my head slowly, knowing her thought process already.. â Well, you havenât been having luck with your type. Sometimes you have to try something new. You're not marrying the guyâ, I counter. â Stop being scary and actually answer his text when you touch down in the US again. Do NOT block himâ, I warn.Â
I can already see her getting cold feet. Already overthinking the situation. Nya could be a creature of habit when it came to certain guys. There were some glaring differences between the two of them that made her hesitate. Where we came from, heâd stick out like a sore thumb. He was also 16 years older than her, 45, to be exact. No kids, thankfully. Still, I remember the way he looked at her all dolled up in her dress at the wedding. He was a decent guy. I knew that entertaining the connection wouldnât hurt. â You said you wanted a rich guy. Live a little..â, I murmur quietly.Â
She shrugged, a slight grin falling on her lips. Nya loved material items. She wasn't ashamed of it. If anyone was to blame, it should be Joseph Landry, who spoiled her rotten the minute he found out he was having a girl. A girl he very much prayed for the moment he found out his wife was expecting. I left her to her thoughts, scurrying back to the room with Vlad to let Nya sleep.Â
We closed out the trip with a beautiful catered dinner on the beach with some of the best food Iâve tasted in my entire life. Vlad even managed to have an assistant snag us a few souvenirs to remember our trip, even though we had tons of photos. Nya and I left Mexico having gained something. For her, a new love interest or wallet, depending on how she wanted to play it. And for me, a certainty on what the path forward would be with Vlad.
Ironwood Keep had a drawing room that felt ancient, carved from grey stone and molded by centuries of magic. I see accents of crimson and tarnished gold, warmed by a roaring candy red fire in a massive, soot-stained hearth. Gothic windows line the far wall, overlooking the misty forest below. The glass is thick and distorted with age, casting warped, amber pools of light across the oriental rugs and oak furniture.
The entire back wall has been converted into a massive, floor-to-ceiling tea apothecary. Hundreds of tiny, dark-wood drawers and antique glass jars are built directly into the stone masonry, packed with loose-leaf teas, dried roots, and glowing botanical specimens. Lettie stands on A creaking, wrought-iron ladder leaning against the shelves to reach the highest cubbies. â Calendula. Just what I was looking for â, she hums as she comes down the ladder slowly, the jar of tea floating behind her by her command.Â
Zanto sits in a high-backed velvet armchair, a cup of tea in her lap. Vlad and I sat next to each other on a double love seat. Two children occupy this space, working the room as if theyâve done so many times before. One little black girl with cornrows whispers to an Asian girl with pigtails. They look no older than about 8 years old.Â
â No, I want to give her the teaâ, one girl whines.Â
â No, I wanna do itâ, says the other girl.
â GirlsâŠsettle downâ, Lettie calls out in warning, not even turning her back.Â
They don't listen, of course. They keep whispering while my tea gets cold. â He's a vampireâ, the girl with the cornrows whispers with her hand over her mouth. The girl with the pigtails squints at Vlad as if trying to figure him out. I can see the smirk forming on his face as he sips his coffee.Â
With this new knowledge, the girl with the pigtails stays behind and allows the girl with the cornrows to give me the tea instead. I hold back my laugh. â Hereâs your lapsang. Would you like anything else?â She smiles widely at me. I can see her two missing teeth, much like Alexandru, and it warms my heart.Â
â No, nothing else. Thank you for my tea, you guys are such good little helpersâ, I chuckle, resting the cup on my lap.Â
â I-Is it true you're a vampire? â, Pigtails speaks up, joining her friend standing in front of me.Â
â And you drink blood?â the girl with the braids chimes.Â
Vlad looks at both of them for a few seconds, relaxing with his back to the couch, one leg resting on his knee. He opens his mouth to reveal his sharp canines, letting out a faux hiss. The girls scream and run off deeper into the castle.Â
I swat Vlad's leg, trying to hold my laugh. â Why would you do that? Youâre so fuckinâ mean.âÂ
Zanto lets out a loud cackle as red pools in her cheeks. Lettie shakes her head, trying to contain her laugh as she walks over with her own cup.
â Serves them right. They're both a little too nosy for my likingâ, she sighs.
Zanto chuckles. âThey'll be bonding over that story for years to come. Trust me. I know my girls.âÂ
âYour girls?â I ask.Â
âYes, my pupils,â Zanto nods. â They're just starting out. Much like you will be if you decide to make this place your second home.âÂ
â Letâs talk..â, I prompt. Lettie joins Zanto, sitting across from her.Â
â Well, with your permission, I was able to tell the other ladies about your work with Rosa Aeternitas. To use that plant to its highest efficacy takes a very skilled witch. Now that we know the origin of the condition we call vampirism, please tell me you called Dr. Bach. I am sure his research team is beside themselves â, Zanto asks Vlad.Â
Vladâs eyerbows shoot up. â To think that my origin traces back to carnevorus plant. It's been a hell of a week. Iâve already contacted Dr.Bach. Amina will be meeting with him soonâ, he says.
â Excellent. Lettie and I would love to answer your questions before she starts your tour", says Zanto.
I start. â You all said you were watching me but I continued to have those dreams well after you guys stopped prying. Why do you think that was?â
Zanto shrugs. â The truth finds us witches sometimes. Even when we donât want the truth we find it. Emotional highs and lows can send our abilities into over and under drive. Deep down your subconscious likely wanted that answer.â
I nod slowly, thinking about my hallucination on the boardwalk. Well. Now I knew the truth. A hard truth but it was mine. I lean forward urgently. â Theoretically speaking, how long would it take for me to become a high witch?âÂ
Lettie smiles. â That depends on you. Thereâs no timeline for self-mastery. For me, it took about 20 years.â
â 11 years of study for me. It truly depends, but youâre a very talented girl. It could be even less time if you work hardâ, says Zanto.
I nod, feeling a little more hopeful. There's nothing stopping me from passing my milestones sooner. â Zanto, I know you work with spirits. What do you think about death and its finality and all that?â I ask hesitantly.Â
Zanto thinks for a moment. â Itâs really just a transformation rather than an ending. Why do you ask?âÂ
I pause. â So bringing back someone from the dead?â, I prompt.Â
The two women have worried looks on their faces. Lettie decides to speak for both of them. â That is an extremely difficult and risky thing to do. In fact, we know of only one other witch who succeeded, and she is long gone now. People donât always come back the way they came. It could take you maybe your entire life to do it successfully, and thereâs a question of ethics and suffering. What is it that the spirit wants? Is that somebody who should come back? That all comes into account. Most times the answer is to leave things as they areâŠâLettie winces.Â
Her answer deflates me a bit. Either way, I know I wonât be giving up. I wonât show my hand either. Vlad may protest, but if he sees I can do it, he may change his mind. " Understandableâ, I mutter.Â
â Well, we may be jumping ahead a bit. Every witch's experience is hers alone. Why donât we get started on that tour to see if this place is the right fit for you?â Lettie encouraged.
â Of course â, I say, finishing the last of my tea and pulling myself up to a stand. Vlad and Zanto stay behind. Itâs only Lettie and I who decide to leave.Â
She takes the lead with swift steps. The massive, wrought-iron doors swung outward on their own with a heavy hum. We walk out to the grand Foyer that smells of lavender and wood. Just above us, gothic arches and soaring glass domes looked out onto a foggy sky.
"We have 7 floors," Lettie murmured as they stepped onto a spiral staircase. Potion brewing was at the lowest level of ironwood. A small class with only one instructor. Which meant fewer classes. â We only have one instructor for potion brewing, which means the children, teens, and adult groups only get one lab per week, and the rest is coursework. Every witch has a duty to teach and pass on her knowledge.â I peered over the stone railing into the dark lower floor. Below, seven-year-old girls giggled as they dropped beetle eyes into tiny cauldrons, sending up puffs of neon pink smoke. âNow, let me show you the courtyard. Thatâs where we do Elemental magicâ, Lettie leads.Â
In the courtyard, water cascaded down bare stone walls, and a harmless mist of stormwater drifted near the opening. To my right, a circle of older women stood in silence. With subtle, fluid extensions of their hands, they tore raw stone from the floor, condensing it into perfect, razor-sharp blades that hovered in the air. I can only imagine how quickly they could throw those if they had to. In theory, the courtyard was just another classroom, with desks, chairs, and whiteboards. No roses like poenari.Â
The second floor was dedicated to telekinesis and mind control. A class of small children sat cross-legged on the floor, faces twisted in fierce concentration as they kept brightly colored feathers floating a few inches above their palms. The instructor looked pretty young herself.
The third floor was devoted to spellcasting and conjuring. This was Lettieâs floor with her assistant teacher, a girl in her late teens. This floor in particular was lively and colorful. Clumsy, earnest adolescents crowded around wooden tables, practicing basic incantations to conjure butterflies made of light or make wooden blocks sprout fresh daisies. They mobbed around Lettie and hugged her. She seemed close with this group. She introduced me, and their bright faces lit up with welcoming smiles.Â
This fourth floor was energy manipulation, and it was eerily quiet. A group of adult witches sit on pillows with tea candles in their palms. The objective was to manipulate the flame in time with their breathing. Lisa gives us a quick wave as we pass through. Her room in particular was the most serene, resembling a yoga or wellness studio more than a classroom. At the far end, there was a large window simulating a beach with an ocean for ample relaxation. I guess the concept would make sense. Energy manipulation required the person to be grounded.Â
The fifth floor was for scrying. This was Deborahâs department, and I could tell it belonged to her from the coldness in the air. This was the teen class. The colors here were dark, just like Deborahâs clothing. Her students stood in a circle, observing the student in the middle, who was leaning over a large stone bowl full of water. Its size was comparable to that of a cauldron, although it was stationary. When the student lifted her face from the bowl, her eyes were completely milk-white, rolled back into her head as she channeled. Eventually, she came back to herself. Deborah would then test the girl on the message she meticulously left for her last week.Â
Eventually, we moved on to the 6th floor. This was the floor for mediumship. To my surprise, the floor was empty. â No class today. Only every other day. It can be a very physically demanding classâ, Lettie explains. We look into one of the empty rooms for the older woman. It looked much like a theatre except there were rows of chairs surrounding the small circular stage.Â
â What happens there?â I ask.
â Complete surrenderâ, says Lettie ominously.
My legs were burning by the time we reached the 7th floor. Cursing and hexing. This floor was arranged like a sparring exhibition, featuring a long, raised wooden platform stretching down the center of a gymnasium-like hall dotted with rows of watchful students. This arena was fortified for safety, with thick, quilted leather padding covering the stone walls and flagstones to seemingly absorb magic. On the elevated stage, an adult student threw a hex at the target dummy. It blackened into decay, completely disintegrating into a mildewed, withered husk. The younger students clapped in excitement. Â
The last stop was the library. The towering mahogany bookshelves stretched so high that the tops were lost in shadow. Little girls sat in sunny alcoves, giggling as oversized picture books turned their own pages and pop-up dragons blew real, harmless puffs of smoke. Grown witches scaled floating ladders that lengthened and shortened at whim.Â
â If you ask me, I think this is the most important room in the entirety of Ironwood. We donât just read here. This is where we archive. We relive events through mediumship, scrying, or dreamwalking, like you. We record them, refining them over time until theyâre as accurate as humanly possible.â Lettie smiles proudly at witches writing in books with inked feathers.Â
I glance at their faces, full of concentration. â What do you do with the archives?â I ask.Â
She shrugs. â Well, some of them are simply for preservation. To keep a memory alive. They can be used for historical accountsâprimary sources. That sortaâ thing. Leverage. Every now and then, we do sell to big spenders, usually the vampires and fae. Most importantly, we can hold the world and ourselves accountable. To not make the same mistakes. History allows us to solve problems. Break curses and heal whatever was lost. Our first duty as witches is not only to protect but to help those in need. This allows us to do so. At least, thatâs what I believe.âÂ
âMy history has been haunting me since I learned to spell my nameâ, I murmur, looking at the endless rows of recorded documents on the other wall. Lettie pulls a leather-bound book from under one of the desks and hands it to me. I open it, flipping through the empty pages.Â
She nudges me softly. â Well, medieval Romania was no walk in the park. Iâm sure many of us here at Ironwood would love to read it one day. When youâre ready, of course.âÂ
We walk a loop around the castle grounds. I see women of all ages outside doing various activities like reading or riding their bikes. Ironwood Castle was nestled between the ocean and nowhere. Vlad got me here through his âshadowâ travel. Besides the humongous lawn, there was a forest that went on for miles and miles. After that, nothing at all. Apparently, magic worked well here, caught between a rock and a hard place.Â
As I watch the little girls playing tag on the freshly cut lawn, I feel a sense of completion here, not quite like meeting Vlad and agreeing to finish our story. No, this was a deep resonance. Almost as if I was apart of this place.
So, I said yes.
Over dinner, Vlad proposed the idea. â Put in your two-week notice. Just focus on ironwood and your art. Iâll keep the bills on autopay.â Â I wish I could say that I put up more of a fight. Truly. But I didnât. I could hear my grandmother now preaching about the importance of never depending on a man. By her teachings, I always kept a little money on the side in case I had to âescapeâ. Her words, not mine.Â
The farewell party in the break room surprisingly got me all misty-eyed. They brought cake, balloons, flowers, and gift cards. Iâd worked with some of these people so long that I considered them somewhere between friends and family. Sarah wept for me the most, telling me how happy she was that I was following my dreams. Mr. Landry said he could âsense itâ. Iâm sure he knew Vlad had something to do with it, but he respected my privacy enough not to ask. Â
â No matter what, we always got yaâ if things donât work out, but I donât wannaâ see you back here. Yaâ hear? If youâre gonnaâ swing, swing hardâ, he mutters in my shoulder as I embrace him.Â
â I will,â I sniffle, pulling back to look at him. I offer him my best watery smile.Â
I walk back to the car with my gift bags and balloons. We get stuck in rush hour traffic shortly after our departure. I reminisce on the last ten years of my life. To have moved so slow and then my life changing almost overnight.Â
I was sure Iâd spend the rest of my career busting tables, and I made my peace with it. Iâd lived a life I hated for so long that I barely noticed the way it was slowly killing me. Much like a pair of shoes, it fit me for a long while before the sides began to close in and the ache from the confinement began to throb. Maybe what was becoming my old life was someoneâs dream, but it doesnât belong to me anymore. I can admit it was a lifeline I wouldnât take for granted. I was just waiting on the permission to break away.
I watch the city pass us by out the rearview window as the surroundings of my old job stretch further and further away. I take it all in. The fractured asphalt against the cotton-candy-colored houses. I watch the seniors sitting on the porch in their rocking chairs, keeping a watchful eye on the children chasing a deflated ball. The corner grocery was littered with people leaving, carrying styrofoam plates or Thankyou bags. Retired men drove their candy-paint Cadillacs that shook the ground when they played their music. A woman walks home from work, her purse in one hand and a huckabuck in the other. We hit a pothole, and I canât help but chuckle to myself. YeahâŠthe 8th ward. Much like the 9th ward. I loved New Orleans with everything inside of me. That would never change.
We stop just outside the church, parking on the street in front of the entrance. Vlad hands me the envelope, and I put it inside my purse. Id had this idea for a long while.
â Do you want me to come inside?â, Vlad asks.Â
â No, you stay. I wonât be longâ, I reassure him. I unbind myself from him and slide against the seat, pulling myself out the door. My shoes tap against the familiar steps of St. Peter. I remember thinking each concrete step was a mountain as I jumped down from them as a little girl in Sunday's best. I can already hear the pipe organ from outside.Â
A woman in sunglasses and a hat zips past me, and I knew Iâd come at the perfect time. The sun shone through the church windows, casting pink and blue hues onto the tile floors. I waltz past the pews to the confessional and close the door, sitting down. I can hear the slot behind the box opening as Gabriel awaits my confession.Â
â Forgive me, Father, for I have sinned. It has been 6 months since my last confessionâ, I mutter.Â
Thereâs a warmth to his voice, and I know heâs pleasantly surprised to have heard from me. â May the Lord be in your heartâ, he says.Â
â I found comfort and solace in the darkness. I went against everything I thought I knew. I let you bless my home, knowing that it wouldnât work. That darkness I spoke of was never going to truly let me go. Itâs always been with me. I tried so hard to fight against it, but itâs only when I stopped fighting T hat I knew true fulfillmentâ, I confess.Â
Gabriel interrupts me. â Should I call someone ?â he asks in a concerned tone. Deciding it is best to break formality.Â
I let out a light chuckle. â Iâm okay, really. Iâm better than Iâve ever been, actually. A little scared, naturally. I let fear rule my life for so long. I guess I just came here to thank you. Thank you for always being a listening ear. Youâre one of the few people who knew the battle I was up againstâagainst myself.â
A beat of silence passes between us. I know heâs confused. I continue. â Iâll leave my donation on my seat. You wonât see me for a while.â I pull the envelope from my purse and leave it next to me, standing. âThank you for everything, Father Gabriel.âÂ
I leave the box, pushing past the wooden doors. I take my time down the steps, remembering how I toppled over them as a kid. I smile to myself. Smoke wafts under my nose, and I look ahead to see Vlad. He leans against the car, finishing half a cigarette, dressed in black with those same shades on. The corners of my mouth tug upwards at his presence.Â
âAmina !â Gabriel opens the door, holding the check in his hand. A bewildered look comes over him. He freezes up when he sees Vlad. Gabriel reaches for his cross cautiously. I look back at Vlad, and heâs smirking, putting out his cigarette with the ends of his fingers and throwing it towards the storm drain. I shake my head at the way he secretly enjoys freaking the Priest out. I don't think he'll ever be a fan of priests again.
When I finally reach for him, he pecks me on the lips. â Where do you wannaâ go next?â, he ask.
â Homeâ, I say. He opens the car door for me, and I slide in. I offer a wave to Gabriel, whoâs stuck there at the steps, gawking, and unmoving. The car starts, and we take off down the road. From the rearview mirror, I can see Gabriel standing in the street, watching our car leave.Â
â Which home?â, Vlad asks.Â
I slide back into his lap, smiling at the thought of being in Poenari again. He grins back at me because he just wants to hear me say it. â Our homeâ, I said.
The End
Authors note: That concludes Dracula guys! I have a 2 part epilogue Iâll be posting in a few days. One of them will be VLADâs POV finally! LOL. I would like to Thank these special folks for their kind words and comments during the duration of Dracula Penance. You guys have no idea just how much a comment can motivate someone to finish a story.
@harmshake / @ruth-belcher you have been such a pivotal part of this story because of the encouragment youâve given me. I've been writing since 2017 and the way you've digested this story in such a meaningful way has singlehandedly restored my love writing again. You made it fun again. The amount of care and detail you put into your reviews make me feel so special. Thankyou so much.
Thankyou @that-one-anxious-mango and @blackbi4d for your heavily detailed commentary. I cannot tell you how many times the two of you have made me laugh and smile from your commentary. Iâm always excited when you two share your thoughts.
@swiftscepterdragon Thankyou for your consistent interactions with my work.
@aphroditeshea Thankyou for your engagement with my work and taking time to leave comments!
@brownsugarcoffy I watched you binge the story in real time and all your comments put a smile on my face. Thankyou, truly.
@joannasteez Thankyou for always being the helpless victim to my ideas. I wouldn't have gotten the courage to start posting on this hell site if it wasn't for you. You've made me a better writer not only by demonstration but your willingness to critique and encourage along the way.
Change In Routine ~ Masterlist
Summary: Failed relationships make Elijah and Annie throw themselves into work, not leaving much room for anything else. A failed delivery leads them to each other, and an instant attraction makes them question themselves.
CW: Modern AU, explicit language, use of the n-word, mentions of parental loss, mentions of childhood trauma, mentions of DV
Pairings: Smoke x Annie with a little Stack x OC
AO3 Link
Part One- Lost In Transit
Part Two- Resolution
Part Three- Clarity
Part Four- Assistance
Spent some time plotting the next few chapters of the fic and decided to make this! Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoy!
If you want to be added to the taglist, comment below :)

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
The Vine Between Us Series
Summary
Annie left the Mississippi Delta with a broken heart and a full-ride scholarship, determined never to look back. Now a celebrated professor in Chicago, sheâs called home to care for her motherâand the last thing she expects is to run straight into him.
Elijah "Smoke". Her first love. Her first everything.
He disappeared the summer after graduation, leaving only unanswered calls and a goodbye she never got. Now he's back in town, running a moody, magnetic blues lounge with his twin brother, playing late into the humid Southern nights like heâs pouring his soul out just for her.
Annie wants to hate him. She wants to forget the way he made her feel. But one look from those stormy eyes, and sheâs seventeen againâburning, aching, and lost in the man heâs become.
He left without a word. But now? He wants to finish the story they never got to end..
Characters: Annie x Elijah " Smoke" Moore (Modern AU)
Themes: SMUT, Angst, Fluff, Mention of Abuse, Vulgar Language, Sexual content & more...
âĄâĄâĄ - Means Smut or sexual content.
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten âĄâĄâĄ
Chapter Eleven âĄâĄâĄ
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen âĄâĄâĄ
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty (END)
The Mixtape: Part 5
Summary: In the middle of Aunt Cherylâs backyard, with half of Clarksdale watching, eight years of silence finally cracks open and neither of them is prepared for what comes spilling out. Neither of them has been telling themselves the same story. For the first time though, they're finally forced to compare notes.
W/C: 14k
A/N: Be gentle with meâŠ. đ«
Jada Wilson wasnât the type of girl who liked to lose.Â
It wasnât because she was mean, and it wasnât because she thought she was better than everybody else. She liked working hard and seeing results. If she studied for a test, she expected a good grade. If she auditioned for something, she expected the spot. If she walked into a room, she expected to leave an impression. Most of the time life made sense to her because effort and reward usually moved together. Teachers remembered her because she participated. Boys noticed her because she was pretty. People gravitated towards her because she was funny. None of that felt complicated.Â
It felt earned.
That was probably why Anissa âAnnieâ Landry irritated her so much.
She didnât dislike her at first. At first Annie was barely a blip on her radar. Nothing more than another smart girl in her Honors Biology. They sat near each other, partnered on projects occasionally, and shared enough classes that familiarity came naturally. Jada liked her then. Everybody liked Annie. The problem was Annie seemed completely unaware of the effect she had on people. Teachers, classmates, and even complete strangers trusted her, confided in her, and listened when she spoke. Annie never seemed to chase attention, yet attention found her anyway.
By October, most of the freshman class already knew whose names lived at the top of the grade rankings. Annie. Jada. Malcolm. Sometimes another student slipped into the conversation, but those three stayed there consistently enough that everybody noticed. Jada noticed because she cared. Annie only seemed to notice only when somebody pointed it out.
Jada could admit that she paid more attention to Annie than Annie ever paid to her. Annie shrugged off good grades like they were nothing to celebrate, like success was something that simply found her whether she reached for it or not. She didnât treat life like a competition. In fact, Jada found it frustratingly difficult to tell whether Annie ever competed for anything at all. Every conversation she had with Annie left her feeling like she was in a race by herself. Annie never bragged, gloated or rubbed anything in anybodyâs face. If she had, Jada mightâve found it easier to straight up dislike her. Instead, Annie never seemed to fight for attention, yet attention found her anyway. That made everything worse.
And then there was Elijah âSmokeâ Moore.Â
She had World History with him and Stack, and found herself gravitating toward him. It wasnât just because he was fine. All the girls thought he was fine as hell. Stack too. The difference was that after a while, his looks stopped being the thing she noticed first. He was quiet without being shy, smart without showing off, and funny whenever he actually felt like talking. She mentioned him in conversation casually enough that nobody thought much of it, including Annie. Looking back, she wasnât even sure when curiosity became attraction. She started looking for him in crowded hallways and listening for his laugh across cafeterias. Which wouldâve been embarrassing if it hadnât happened to half the girls at school. It was the fact that he didnât react to her the way other boys did. Most boys either flirted immediately or spent so much time trying not to stare that it became awkward. Smoke did neither. There was a quiet confidence about him. A steadiness that felt older than seventeen. The kind of confidence that never needed announcing.
He talked to her like everybody else. He remembered things she told him. Laughed at her jokes. Held entire conversations without once making her feel like he was trying to impress her or fuck her. At first she found it refreshing. Then she found it confusing.
The more time she spent around him, the more she paid attention to him. She noticed that the âquiet reputationâ people gave him wasnât entirely true. Smoke wasnât shy. He just didnât waste words. So when he did speak, people listened. There was a steadiness to him she didnât find in other boys their age.Â
Mike was sweet.Â
Isoo was funny.Â
Stack wasâŠStack. Impossible to ignore.Â
But Smoke was something different. Being around him felt easy, and she wanted more of it. More of him.
By the middle of freshman year she started doing things sheâd never admit to out loud. Lingering after class. Choosing seats closer to him when she could. Finding reasons to continue conversations that shouldâve ended five minutes earlier. The frustrating part was that Smoke never treated her like a girl he was trying to avoid. He talked to her. Laughed with her. Sat beside her in class when the seating chart put them together. If heâd been rude, she probably wouldâve gotten over her crush on him.Â
Instead, he was kind.Â
And kindness left far more room for imagination than rejection ever could.
If somebody had watched them from a distance, they probably wouldâve assumed he liked her. HellâŠshe almost convinced herself of the same thing.
But she never expected Annie to factor into the equation.
One afternoon after school, a crowd of students lingered outside waiting for rides while the Mississippi heat rose from the pavement in visible waves. Stack was in the middle of a story and Smoke stood nearby having his own conversation with Mike. Jada walked over and joined them, enjoying the small satisfaction of making Smoke laugh at something she said.Â
Then something happened. Something that anybody else wouldâve overlooked. It shouldâve been forgettable. Instead it became one of those memories that stayed rent free in her mind for years.Â
Stack yelled something from across the parking lot and Smoke turned. Jada expected him to look at his brother. Instead his attention drifted somewhere over her shoulder. The movement was subtle enough that most people wouldâve missed it, but she didnât. She followed his line of sight and when it landed, her heart dropped. Annie stood near the curb with Pearline and a few other girls, her backpack hanging from one shoulder laughing at something one of them said. Smoke was looking right at her. Annie wasnât flirting. She wasnât loudly trying to get anyoneâs attention. In fact, she looked completely unaware that Smoke was even looking hee way at all.Â
Jada glanced back toward him and felt something in her chest tighten unexpectedly. His expression hadnât changed much. There was no grin. No obvious reaction or giveaway that wouldâve made the answer easy. What she saw instead was interest. Pure interest. The kind that settled naturally and comfortably, like heâd found exactly what he was looking for without meaning to. When Jada looked back, Annie looked up. Her and Smokeâs eyes met for barely a second before surprise crossed her face in that honest, unguarded way people managed when they werenât expecting to be seen. Smoke looked away first and the moment disappeared so quickly that nobody else seemed to notice it had happened. The conversation picked right back up. Everything went back to normal as though a five-second interaction in a parking lot hadnât just rearranged something inside her.
And Jada couldnât stop thinking about what sheâd just seen.Â
The truth landed harder than she wanted it to. Smoke liked Annie. And not in the casual way boys claimed to like half the girls at school. It wasnât in the temporary way crushes came and went every few weeks. He liked her. Liked her.
The part Jada couldnât understand wasnât that Smoke liked somebody. It was that the somebody was Annie. Annie wasnât louder than anybody else. She wasnât chasing him. Half the time she seemed completely unaware of him. And yet, out of all the girls walking those hallways every day, his attention found her.
Why Annie?Â
The question stayed with Jada long after that afternoon ended. Not because she thought Annie wasnât pretty, smart, or worth liking. Annie was all of those things. What bothered her was that she couldnât figure out what Annie had that made Smoke look at her differently.Â
The more she watched them over the following months, the more that question followed her around, and the harder it became to pretend she didnât already know the answer. Once she noticed it, she started seeing it everywhereâin the way Smoke listened when Annie talked, in the way his attention settled on her naturally no matter who else was around, and in the quiet consistency of his choices. There were no grand gestures, no public declarations, nothing dramatic enough to become gossip. What existed between them was built from a hundred small moments most people wouldâve overlooked and a hundred more that Jada couldnât stop noticing.
At some point she started testing it. Nothing obvious or anything she couldnât explain away afterward. A comment here. A joke there. Sitting a little closer than necessary. One time at a party she picked up Smokeâs cup and took a sip while she was talking, mostly because she could. Smoke didnât notice. Annie didnât react the way she envisioned. The conversations kept moving. At first she thought sheâd proven nothing. Later she realized sheâd proven exactly what sheâd been afraid of. Neither of them acted like there was anything to compete for because they belonged to each other already.
That was the part Jada hated most.
Whatever existed between them had been there long before either one of them said it out loud.
Life eventually moved on the way life always did. High school ended. Annie left for North Carolina during their senior year and, for a while, it felt like she took part of the town with her. It wasnât because people sat around talking about her every day, but because certain stories suddenly stopped being told. People changed.Â
Smoke most of all.
Jada noticed that too.
The version of Smoke everybody knew after Annie left wasnât an angry one. If anything, he became quieter. More closed off. He still laughed when something was funny, showed up when people called, and still worked, helped, and handled business the way he always had. But something about him felt absent, as though a door had closed somewhere inside and nobody knew how to open it again.
But life carried Jada away too, before she had much time to dwell on it. College came next. An engagement. Then a marriage. Neither lasted the way sheâd hoped. By the time she moved back home and started building a career in real estate, she was older, smarter, and considerably less interested in fairy tales.
Then she ran into Smoke again.
One of his construction crews had been working on a property she was helping list and for a second she thought she hadnât recognized him. Then he looked up and gave her a half smile and just like that, she was sixteen again. The attraction came back embarrassingly fast. Older now. More controlled.
But still there.
The difference was that adulthood gave her advantages she hadnât possessed in high school. She didnât have to sit around wondering whether a boy liked her. She could simply ask him to dinner. So she did. One dinner turned into another. Then another. At some point the conversation drifted toward old classmates the way it always did when people got older.
âWhatever happened to Annie?â Jada asked.
The reaction was immediate. Something closed. Smoke took a drink and looked away. âShe live in North Carolina.â
Jada laughed. âI thought yâall wouldâve been married with twenty kids by now.â
Smoke didnât laugh. The silence that followed answered more than words ever could. A few minutes later he changed the subject entirely.
Jada never brought Annie up again. Later that same night she asked if he was seeing anybody.
âNo.â
âYou lookinâ?â
âNo.â
The answer shouldâve discouraged her. Instead she smiled. âWell, lucky for you, neither am I.â
The arrangement that followed worked because neither of them pretended it was anything else. They spent time together. Ate dinner once in awhile. Called sometimes. Shared her bed often enough. Smoke was kind to her. Respectful. But from the beginning he made one thing clear.Â
He didnât want a relationship.Â
He told her more than once that she deserved somebody capable of giving her what she wanted. More than once he told her that if she found that person, she shouldnât let him stand in the way of it.Â
Jada heard every word.Â
The problem wasâŠshe kept hoping.Â
Not because Smoke encouraged it, but because she thought time might. She thought consistency might. She thought enough good days stacked together could eventually become something neither of them planned. Maybe that was foolish. Maybe it wasnât. Either way, she had started believing they still had time.
Then Mary called the day of the cookout.
Jada had been at the showing she was covering for a colleague. The conversation started normal enough, which should have been her first warning sign. Mary was never normal when she had gossip. By the time she finally got to the point, Jada wasnât smiling anymore.
âBitch, Annieâs back!â
Suddenly all those years she hadnât spent thinking about high school came rushing back at once. The words settled somewhere unexpected. Surprising. The surprise lasted exactly three seconds before Mary delivered the second piece.
âThe cookout at Pearlineâs aunt house⊠itâs a party for Annie coming back home.â
That was the moment everything else disappeared. The noise of the clients asking about square footage faded into the background. The showing stopped mattering. Even Maryâs voice asking her what she was going to do became distant as another thought slid immediately into place.Â
For the first time since hearing Annieâs name, she wasnât thinking about high school anymore.
She was thinking about Smoke.Â
He had been acting strange. Distracted. Quieter than usual. Looking at his phone more than normal. Now she understood exactly why he hadnât seemed like himself. Some old shit came back upâŠ. I ainât figured out what to do with it yet. The pieces connected so quickly that Jada almost laughed.
Annie.
By the time she pulled into Aunt Cherylâs yard, she already knew who she was looking for. The problem was she hadnât expected to find them standing together.
And she for damn sure hadnât expected to find them holding hands.
Smoke was holding Annieâs hand.Â
On its own, that didnât mean anything.Â
People touched, hugged, and got caught up in conversations and forgot who was watching.Â
What unsettled her was everything wrapped around the gesture.Â
The look that had passed between them before Smoke finally let go. The way neither of them seemed aware of anybody else until she spoke. The strange sense that sheâd walked into the middle of something already in progress.
For a moment nobody said anything.Â
The sounds of the cookout continued around them as though nothing unusual had happened. Children ran through the yard screaming over water guns. Two men at the dominoes table accused each other of cheating. Mrs. Cheryl was threatening bodily harm if they didnât quit acting stupid. The music changed somewhere behind her. Life continued moving.Â
Yet standing there, looking between Smoke and Annie, Jada couldnât shake the feeling that sheâd interrupted a conversation neither of them had wanted to end.
The hand didnât bother her nearly as much as Smokeâs face had. Over the past year sheâd seen him tired, irritated, amused, distracted, and halfway asleep after a fourteen-hour workday. Sheâd seen him fresh off job sites and fresh out of the shower. Sheâd seen him after bad days and worse weeks. What sheâd just seen standing across from Annie felt different.
There had been a lightness to him she couldnât remember seeing, as though some invisible weight had disappeared without warning. Now the distracted silences, the moments heâd stared at his phone and seemed somewhere else entirely, made perfect sense.
What unsettled her more was how he looked at her. The surprise on his face had disappeared quickly enough.
The irritation hadnât.
It was subtle. Most people wouldâve missed it. Smoke wasnât expressive enough for dramatic reactions. But Jada had spent too much time learning his moods not to recognize one when she saw it.
Every time she spoke, his attention drifted back toward Annie. When Annie looked away, his eyes followed her. And when he did look at Jada?Â
The expression wasnât warm.
It wasnât guilty either. It looked closer to frustration. Like sheâd walked into the middle of something he wasnât finished with yet.
The realization settled heavily in her chest. She recognized that look too.
From high school.
Back when sheâd stand beside him talking and catch him looking over her shoulder at Annie. When sheâd convince herself she imagined it.Â
Back when she still thought being patient would eventually change the outcome.
Still, Jada smiled. She had spent too many years learning how to smile through discomfort to stop now.Â
âAnnie.â Her voice came out warm and easy, exactly the way it was supposed to. âItâs been a long time.â
Annie smiled back automatically, but there was a delay to it that immediately caught Jadaâs attention. She looked like somebody still trying to catch up to a conversation everyone else had already started. âYeah. It has.â
âWhen did you get in town?â
âThursday.â
âNo kidding.â Jada adjusted the strap of her purse and glanced briefly toward Smoke before looking back at Annie. âSmoke didnât tell me you were back.â
The sentence left her mouth easily enough, but she knew exactly why sheâd said it.
She wanted to see.Â
So Jada watched Annie carefully. The confusion arrived first, then recognition. Then something else.Â
Jada recognized that look because sheâd worn versions of it herself before. The moment when information rearranged itself into understanding. If she was being completely honest, some small, selfish part of her wanted Annie to understand. Wanted her to know she wasnât just another person at the cookout. That Smoke existed in her life too.
Maybe that made her petty or even insecure. Maybe it made her exactly the same girl sheâd been in high school. Whatever the reason, she couldnât deny the small flicker of satisfaction when she saw it finally click for Annie.
Whatever Annie had expected when she came back to Mississippi, this wasnât it. Jada watched her expectations crumble behind her eyes and Jada immediately felt guilty for her own smugness that followed. It wasnât Annieâs confusion she enjoyed. It was the confirmation that she wasnât invisible. For years sheâd been the girl standing on the outside of whatever existed between Annie and Smoke. Now, for the first time, Annie was being forced to acknowledge that Jada occupied space in his life too.
Across the yard, movement caught her eye. Mary had finally wandered close enough to be useful and dangerous at the same time. The woman was carrying a red cup and looking entirely too pleased with herself. One glance toward Stack confirmed he had already figured out exactly who was responsible for this shit. Pearline looked ready to strangle somebody. Probably Mary. Maybe Stack. Maybe Jada. Possibly all three.
Jada almost laughed.
Almost.
Because standing there between Smoke and Annie, she had the uncomfortable feeling that this situation was about to become everybodyâs problem.
âNo kidding... Smoke didnât tell me you were back.â
Annie wasnât sure how to respond to that. The statement felt simple enough on the surface, but something about it snagged in her chest.
Jada laughed softly and shook her head.
âThen again, he ainât really been himself lately.â
The comment was delivered so casually Annie almost missed it.
Almost.
Annie looked toward Elijah before she meant to. His attention was already on her.
Not Jada.
Her.
The conversations around them hadnât stopped, but something in his posture had changed. His shoulders were tighter now. His expression quieter. Like he was listening to a conversation he couldnât quite hear but already knew he wasnât going to like the ending of.
Annie tried to focus on what Jada was saying to her. She really did. Jada was standing right there asking normal questions in a normal voice, smiling the same way she always had, and nothing about the interaction should have felt strange.Â
People moved on. People dated. People built lives. Eight years had passed since Annie left Mississippi. She knew all of that. She understood it so completely that she almost became angry at herself for struggling with something that should have been obvious.
Still, her attention kept snagging on small things she couldnât seem to ignore. The ease in Jadaâs posture. The familiarity in her voice. And now that one sentence kept replaying itself in Annieâs head.
He ainât really been himself lately.
It wasnât what Jada had said. It was how sheâd said it. Like she knew what normal looked like. Like sheâd been close enough to notice the difference.
But Elijah wasnât looking at Jada at all. Every time Annie glanced up, his eyes found her again. Concern. Like he could see something growing and didnât know how to stop it.
Annie couldnât process that at the moment. She couldnât stop noticing that nobody around them seemed surprised Jada was standing there. Not Stack and definitely not Pearline. The realization arrived gradually, settling into place one piece at a time.
Jada wasnât visiting Elijahâs world. She was already a part of it.
âMississippi must seem different now,â Jada said with a small laugh.
Annie looked at her. âWhat?â
Jada smiled. âI said Mississippi must seem different now.â
âOh.â Annie forced a smile. âYeah.â
The conversation continued around her, but Annie found herself looking past Jada and toward Pearline. The glance was brief. It didnât need to be longer. Something flickered across Pearlineâs face the moment their eyes met, and Annie felt her stomach drop before her mind fully caught up.
Suddenly the entire day looked different.
Pearline sitting on the edge of the bed while Annie changed clothes for the hundredth time. Her listening to her talk about Elijah. Her watching her spend an entire afternoon slipping back into old memories she should have known better than to trust.
None of those moments had felt unusual at the time. Standing here now, they rearranged themselves into something else entirely.
Pearline looked away first.
And that hurt more than anything Jada had said.
Annie smiled automatically when somebody laughed at a joke she hadnât heard. The expression felt strange on her face. Around her the cookout continued without interruption. Auntie Max was waving a paper plate around while telling a story loud enough for half the neighborhood to hear. Everything looked exactly the same as it had fifteen minutes ago, yet everything felt completely different now.
She looked toward Elijah before she could stop herself and immediately regretted it.
He was still looking at her.Â
He wasnât really talking anymore. Stack had said something. Mary laughed. Jada answered somebodyâs question. Elijah hadnât reacted to any of it. His attention remained fixed on Annie, his expression growing more troubled the longer she stood there pretending everything was fine.
Concern sat plainly across his face now, and the sight irritated her more than it should have. Concern meant he knew something was wrong. Concern meant he could see it happening. Concern meant he was watching her fall apart in real time.
That was the final straw.
Because Annie could handle disappointment. She could handle awkwardness. She could even handle finding out Elijah had moved on.Â
What she couldnât handle was standing here feeling exposed.Â
Feeling foolish.Â
Feeling like the only person who hadnât known what was happening.Â
The humiliation crept in quietly, attaching itself to every memory sheâd made since getting off the plane. Every conversation. Every question. Every moment sheâd allowed herself to hope for something she had never said aloud. By the time she finally spoke, her voice sounded perfectly normal.
âExcuse me.â
Nobody would have noticed anything wrong. Nobody except Elijah and Pearline.
Annie saw it immediately when Elijah straightened and took a small step forward. The movement was instinctive, the kind people made when they sensed trouble coming. For a second it looked like he might say something. Explain something. Stop her. Annie didnât give him the chance.
âYâall enjoy yourselves.â
The smile never left her face as she turned toward the house. She heard Pearline call her name before she reached the steps, but she kept walking anyway. The screen door opened and closed behind her, muting the sounds of the cookout almost instantly. Only then did she allow herself to stop pretending she was fine.
The bedroom door clicked shut behind her, muting the noise from the backyard without silencing it completely. Music still drifted faintly through the floorboards. Every few minutes a burst of laughter floated up from downstairs, followed by the low hum of conversation and the occasional shout from Aunt Cheryl whenever somebody touched food they werenât supposed to touch. The sounds were familiar enough to be comforting. Instead they made Annie feel trapped. The cookout was still happening. Everybody was still down there.Â
The world hadnât stopped just because hers suddenly felt off balance.
She crossed the room and dragged her suitcase onto the bed. The zipper caught halfway open and she jerked it harder than necessary, dislodging the contents inside. A shirt disappeared into one corner. A pair of jeans landed on top of it. One sandal followed before she stopped and stared at the mess sheâd created. Nothing about it resembled packing. The blue sundress sheâd rejected earlier that morning still hung over the chair near the window. Seeing it there brought back the memory of standing in front of Pearlineâs mirror for nearly an hour while her friend laughed and told her she looked fine. At the time sheâd told herself she was nervous about coming home. Looking at the dress now, she realized that hadnât been entirely true.Â
Nobody spent forty-five minutes deciding what to wear to a family cookout unless some part of them cared who might be there.
The thought followed her to the dresser. The bottle of tequila sat exactly where sheâd left it earlier, half-forgotten beside a hairbrush and a tube of lip gloss. For a second she just stared at it. Then she twisted the cap off and took a long swallow straight from the bottle.
The liquor burned all the way down, sharp enough to make her wince. She stood there waiting for it to do something useful. Numb her. Distract her. Slow her thoughts down. Instead the burn faded almost immediately and left everything else untouched.
Jadaâs face remained exactly where Annie had left it.
So did the sound of her voice.
Smoke didnât tell me you were back.
That was the problem.Â
Jada had said them the way people said ordinary things, the way people spoke when they werenât thinking twice about what they were revealing. There had been familiarity in the statement. History. Conversations Annie hadnât been a part of. Enough conversations that her return to Mississippi had become information Jada expected to have. Annie took another drink and walked toward the window before she could think too hard about it.
The backyard stretched beyond the trees in patches of movement and color. She couldnât make out individual faces from here, only clusters of people gathered around tables and lawn chairs while smoke drifted lazily upward from the grill. Somewhere down there Elijah was probably sitting beside Jada.
The thought arrived uninvited and irritated her immediately.
Smoke could date whoever he wanted. He wasnât married. He wasnât obligated to explain himself to her. Eight years was a long time. Long enough for people to build entirely different lives.
She knew that.
She believed that.
The problem was that knowing something and feeling it turned out to be two very different things.
Every time she tried to reason her way through it, her mind circled back to the same uncomfortable place. Not that Elijah had moved on, it was that sheâd spent the entire day realizing she never had.
She took another shot. The tequila burned less this time, or maybe she was just getting used to it.
What she couldnât seem to stop thinking about was Jada.
It was because it was Jada.
The same girl who always seemed to be measuring herself against Annie back in high school. The same girl who smiled while making comments that left Annie wondering whether sheâd imagined the insult. The same girl who spent years trying to figure out why Smoke paid attention to Annie and not her.
Annie closed her eyes. Immediately she hated herself for thinking it. It wasnât fair. Elijah didnât know any of that.
Not really.
He knew Jada the same way everybody knew Jada. Funny. Smart. Beautiful. He hadnât been standing beside Annie during those hallway conversations. He hadnât seen the looks. He hadnât felt the subtle edge hiding beneath the smiles.
Still, the thought lingered.
Did he know?
Annie stared back out the window.
Didnât he know how she felt about Jada? Didnât he know sheâd never really trusted her? Didnât he know enough about Annie to know that this, out of everything, would fucking hurt?
The questions sounded ridiculous the second they formed, because what exactly was Elijah supposed to do with information like that?
Avoid a woman for eight years because his high school girlfriend didnât like her?
The idea was absurd. Annie knew it was absurd. Yet somehow that didnât stop it from hurting.Â
The truth was she hadnât spent the day grieving what Elijah had with Jada. Sheâd spent the day imagining what might still exist between her and Elijah. That was the part she couldnât forgive herself for.Â
Not the jealousy.
The hope.
That truth settled over her slowly as she sat on the edge of the bed. The photographs. Geneva talking about Elijah carrying her inside when she fell asleep on his shoulder. The way everybody at the table had spoken about them like they were inevitable. The way Elijah had looked at her after learning she never wanted to leave.Â
The warmth of his hand around hers.Â
None of those moments wouldâve mattered if some part of her hadnât been carrying hope onto that plane from North Carolina. She hated admitting that, even to herself. Hope felt childish at twenty-five. Hope felt irresponsible after eight years. Yet the evidence sat all around the room. The dress sheâd changed out of three times. The suitcase sheâd never fully unpacked. The mixtape buried somewhere among her things. She hadnât come to Mississippi looking for closure.Â
Sheâd come looking for possibility, and now she felt stupid for pretending otherwise.
Another swallow of tequila disappeared before she realized sheâd picked up the bottle again. The burn barely registering anymore. What did register was the growing discomfort that had nothing to do with Jada and everything to do with Pearline.Â
The longer Annie sat there, the more the last two days began rearranging themselves. Pearline encouraging her to come. Pearline listening to every story about Elijah. Sitting on the edge of the bed that morning while Annie changed clothes. Watching her spend an entire afternoon slipping back into old memories she shouldâve known better than to trust.Â
None of those moments had felt strange when they happened. Looking back now, they felt different. Heavier. Like pieces of a puzzle she hadnât realized she was assembling.
Annie stared at the bedroom door and tightened her grip on the bottle. She didnât know exactly how long sheâd been sitting there, but she knew Pearline well enough to know what would come next.Â
Pearline hated conflict. Hated disappointing people even more. There was no chance she was leaving Annie up here alone. Sooner or later those footsteps would come down the hallway. Sooner rather than later the door would open. The thought shouldâve prepared her.Â
Instead it made the hurt settle deeper.Â
Because for the first time since walking into the house, Annie stopped thinking about Jada standing beside Elijah and started thinking about her best friend downstairs, the one person who had known exactly how much hope Annie had carried back to Mississippi and said nothing at all.
Pearline didnât knock.
The door opened slowly before Annie could tell her not to come in, and the look on her face was so familiar Annie almost hated her for it. Concern. Caution. The expression Pearline wore whenever she thought somebody was about to make a bad decision.
Unfortunately for both of them, Annie had already made several.
Neither of them spoke at first. Pearlineâs eyes moved from the open suitcase to the tequila bottle resting beside Annieâs leg before finally settling on Annie herself. Annie knew exactly what she saw. Red eyes. A half-packed suitcase. Clothes scattered across the bed. One sandal near the bathroom door and the other somehow buried beneath a blouse sleeve hanging halfway out of the luggage. The packing wasnât real. Annie knew it. Pearline probably knew it too. Sheâd managed to put three shirts into the suitcase and somehow remove four. Every few minutes she found herself folding the same piece of clothing sheâd already folded before throwing it into a different corner of the room.
âHow much of that you done drank?â
Annie glanced down at the bottle. âEnough.â
Pearline sighed and stepped inside, closing the door behind her.
The sound made something tighten in Annieâs chest.
âYou ainât finna leave.â
Annie laughed under her breath and reached for another shirt. âThe hell Iâm not.â
âYou drunk.â
âIâm buzzed.â
âAnnie.â
âIâm grown.â
Pearline rubbed a hand across her forehead.
The movement irritated Annie so bad. The careful voice irritated her. The patience irritated her. The concern irritated her. All of it felt like somebody trying to calm her down before sheâd even been allowed to be upset.Â
She shoved another armful of clothes into the suitcase and immediately regretted it when the zipper refused to cooperate. The tequila bottle found its way back into her hand before she even realized sheâd reached for it.
Pearline watched her struggle with the suitcase for another minute before speaking again.
âI was gonna tell you.â
Annie stopped. She couldnât help it. The words settled somewhere deep enough to hurt.
Slowly she looked up. âNo you wasnât.â
âI was.â
âWhen?â
Pearline opened her mouth. Nothing came out.
Annie laughed. The sound wasnât pleasant. âExactly.â
âI didnât know how.â
The answer hit Annie harder because it sounded honest. Honest and useless at the same time. She looked away before Pearline could see it landed.Â
Outside Annie could hear laughter. She hated them for laughing.Â
âYou couldâve started with the truth.â
âI didnât know what the truth was.â
Annie took another swallow from the bottle. The burn was gone. âWhat truth?â
Pearline hesitated. âThem.â
The word sat between Annie and Pearline.
âI thought they was just fuckinâ.â
Pearline shifted from foot to foot. âIt didnât look serious.â
Didnât. Past tense. Annie heard it. Her stomach dropped.
âWhat changed?â
Pearline froze.
The hesitation told Annie almost everything.
âWhat changed, Pearline?â
For a second it looked like Pearline might refuse to answer. Then she sighed. âI saw them Thursday.â
Annie frowned.Â
Thursday.
The word rolled around in her head before settling into place. The restaurant. That strange feeling sheâd had all night. The uncomfortable certainty that somebody familiar was nearby. The way sheâd caught herself looking around for no reason she could explain.
Pearline acting strange afterward. Starting a sentence and never finishing it. Looking at her like she wanted to say something before changing her mind.
The pieces connected so quickly Annie almost felt sick. âHe was there.â
Pearline didnât answer.
âHe was there with her.â
Still nothing. The silence told her everything she needed to know.
Annie stared at the bottle in her hand before taking another drink. The tequila was more than half gone now. At some point sheâd stopped counting. Her face felt warm. Her thoughts felt loud. Every emotion sheâd spent the last eight years carefully suppressing seemed determined to show up all at once.
âYou saw them and still said nothinâ.â
âI wanted to.â
Annie laughed.
The sound came out sharp enough to make Pearline flinch.
âNo you didnât.â
âI did.â
âYou didnât, âcause if you did, you wouldâve.â
âI really did, Annie.â
Annie shook her head and looked away.
Outside, the yard erupted into laughter after. The sound drifted through the screen window and landed in the room like an insult.
She took another swallow from the bottle.
âFuck, Pearline, I couldâve handled him messinâ with ANYBODY else.â
Pearlineâs face changed immediately.
âAnnieââ
âNo. Iâm serious.â She laughed again and wiped at her eyes. âI couldâve handled some random girl.â The words tumbled out before she could stop them. âSome girl from Jackson. Memphis. Atlanta. Hell, California.â
Pearline stayed quiet.
âBut Jada?â Annie shook her head. âJada of all people?â
The room fell silent, because Pearline knew. Maybe not every detail.
But more than enough.
Enough to remember the little imsults disguised as jokes. The competition Annie never agreed to participate in. The way Jada always seemed to know exactly where she stood with Elijah. Enough to understand why hearing her name hit differently.
âYou shouldâve told me from jump.â Annie looked down at the bottle in her hand. âYou shouldâve told me the second you saw them.â
Pearline sighed. âShe ainât hate you, Annie.â
âDonât do that shit.â The warning came fast. âPlease donât sit up here and act like you donât know what Iâm talkinâ about.â
Pearline looked away.
Exactly.
âThatâs what I thought.â Annie laughed and immediately wished she hadnât, because now she sounded bitter.
Maybe she was.
âI know it sound stupid.â Her voice cracked. âI know he donât owe me shit.â Another laugh. Smaller this time. âAnd I know he got every right to move on.â She stared toward the window. âBut for some reason hearinâ itâs Jada make me sick to my fuckinâ stomach.â
The confession hung between them. Raw. Embarrassing.
Honest.
âAnd thatâs why Iâm mad at you.â
Pearline frowned.
âCause you knew that.â Annie looked back at her. âYou knew exactly how that was gonna hit me.â
Annie sank onto the edge of the bed and looked down at the shirt in her hands. At some point sheâd stopped packing and started moving things around just to keep her hands busy. The same shirt had gone into the suitcase three separate times and somehow kept ending up back on the bed. The tequila wasnât helping anymore. It had moved past the point of making her feel better and settled into that dangerous place where every thought felt louder than it should.
âYou know what the crazy part is?â
Pearline looked up. âWhat?â
Annie laughed, but there wasnât any humor in it. âI still wouldâve came.â
For a minute neither of them said anything.
Annie picked up the shirt and started folding it. Then unfolded it. âI wouldâve still got on the plane.â
The words surprised her because she hadnât realized they were true until sheâd said them out loud. She wouldâve come for Aunt Cheryl and Uncle Lewis. For Geneva and Auntie Max. For Pearline. For Stack. For the cookout. For every piece of home sheâd spent years pretending she didnât miss. And somewhere in that list sat Elijah too. Not that she expected anything from him. Or because she thought eight years could disappear in a weekend. But because he mattered whether she wanted him to or not.
Pearline watched her carefully.
Annie laughed again and wiped at her face. âThatâs the part that got me.â She looked down at the bottle. âYou shouldâve told me anyway.â
Pearline lowered her eyes. âI thought if yâall talkedââ
âThere you go.â The words came out tired more than angry. Annie shook her head. âThatâs the part you keep missinâ.â
Pearline started to talk, then stopped.
Annie looked toward the window where the sounds of the cookout drifted in through the screen. âYou keep tellinâ me what you thought.â
Her voice cracked. âWhat about me? What about what I wanted?â
Pearlineâs face tightened immediately.
Annie hated herself a little for saying it. The regret didnât make it less true. âYou knew.â The words came quieter now. Which somehow made them worse. âYou knew and watched me get off that plane.â
Silence.
âYou knew and watched me talk about him.â
Pearline looked away.
âYou knew and sat on this bed while I changed clothes fifty fucking times.â
The tears finally came. Hot. Embarrassing. Impossible to stop.
âAnd you still brought me here.â
Pearline looked devastated now.
Good.
A terrible thought. An ugly thought. One Annie hated the second it crossed her mind. But it was there anyway.Â
âYou watched me hope.â
The room seemed to shrink around them as Annieâs words settled into the space between them. Outside, somebody shouted something followed by laughter. The sound drifted through the screen window and disappeared into silence neither woman seemed willing to break.
Pearline stared at her. Then something in her expression changed.
Exhaustion.
âYou think I wanted this?â
Annie looked away.
âYou keep talkinâ like I sat around plottinâ on how to hurt you.â
âI ainât say that.â
âYou donât gotta say it.â Pearline wiped at her face with the heel of her hand before crossing her arms tightly over her chest. âFor two fuckinâ days Iâve been watchinâ this happen knowinâ eventually you was gonna look at me exactly like this.â
Annie didnât answer because she was looking at her exactly like that.
âYou think it was easy watchinâ you get off that plane smilinâ?â Pearline laughed once, but there wasnât any humor in it. âYou think I didnât know why you was really nervous?â
âPearlineââ
âNo. Let me finish.â The words came out sharper than anything sheâd said all evening. âYou wasnât nervous about no cookout and you know it.â
Annie looked down at the shirt twisted in her hands.
âYou talked about him the whole ride from the airport.â Pearlineâs voice softened again. âYou talked about him while you unpacked.âÂ
Another breath. âYou talked about him when we went to breakfast.â Another. âYou talked about him every time his name came up like you was tryinâ real hard to convince yourself it didnât matter.â
The tears Annie had been fighting rose all over again.
Pearline shook her head. âAnd every time I thought about tellinâ you, Iâd look at your face and think maybe I was wrong. Maybe Smoke and Jada wasnât serious. Maybe they wouldâve ended whatever they had goinâ on by now. Maybe yâall could finally sit down and talk.â
Annie swallowed hard. The words shouldâve made her feel better. Instead they somehow made everything worse. For the first time since the argument started, she could see exactly how Pearline had convinced herself to stay quiet. Not that she thought she knew best, but she wanted the same impossible thing Annie wanted.
âI was hopinâ too, Annie.â
Annie closed her eyes.
The confession hit differently than everything else Pearline had said. Anger she knew how to carry. Embarrassment too. But this felt heavier. It forced her to acknowledge something sheâd been trying very hard not to look at. Pearline hadnât been trying to hurt her. Pearline had been hoping right alongside her, building entire possibilities out of half-finished conversations and old memories that she wanted so badly for them to be true.
Pearline looked down at her hands. âRemember when I told you I left my charger at Stackâs apartment?â
Annie frowned. The question felt random enough to pull her briefly out of her own misery. âYeah.â
âI ainât leave no damn charger.â
Annie stared at her while her facial expression said DUH.
Pearline laughed once and shook her head. âI went back and straight up asked him.â
The room grew quiet.
âI wanted to know if what I saw was real.â
Annieâs stomach tightened.
Pearline rubbed her palms against her jeans. âI asked Stack straight up.â
âWhatâd he say?â
âThat Smoke and Jada wasnât together.â
The answer came immediate. Like sheâd replayed the conversation a hundred times already.
âHe said they wasnât serious. Said they wasnât in no relationship.â
Despite herself, Annie almost laughed.
Pearline kept going. âI asked him twice.â The confession sounded pathetic now. âI kept askinâ different ways hopinâ heâd tell me somethinâ else.â
Annie looked away.
âCause if he wouldâve told me they was seriousâŠâ Pearline swallowed. âIf he wouldâve told me Smoke was in love with that girl or planninâ a future witâ her or somethinâ like that, Iâd have told you right then.â
The words settled heavily between them.
âShit, Annie, I wouldâve told you before we even got to Cherylâs house.â Pearlineâs voice cracked slightly. âThatâs why I didnât know what to do.â
Annie stared at the floor because that sounded exactly like something Pearline would doâconvince herself this was reasonable. It sounded exactly like something done with love that still managed to hurt anyway.
âYou still didnât let me choose.âÂ
The words came out quiet.Â
Pearlineâs shoulders dropped. For a second she looked as tired as Annie felt. Her mouth opened slightly before closing again. Whatever explanation sheâd been holding onto all evening seemed to collapse beneath the weight of those six words.
Annie reached for another pile of clothes and shoved them into the suitcase harder than necessary. The zipper caught again. Frustrated, she yanked at it. Something beneath the clothes came loose, and a plastic case slid free, tumbling across the comforter before bouncing onto the floor near her feet.
Both women looked down.
The mixtape.
Not the mixtape Elijah made her all those years ago. Not the one sheâd refused to listen to all those years ago, but somehow carried with her through college, breakups, apartments, and every version of herself sheâd become after leaving Mississippi.
This was a new one.
The one sheâd spent weeks putting together before coming home. The one hidden beneath folded shirts because she hadnât been brave enough to admit why sheâd packed it in the first place.
For a long moment neither woman moved. Then Annie bent down and picked it up.Â
Pearlineâs eyes followed the plastic case before lifting back to Annieâs face.
Something flickered there. Understanding. Somehow Annie hated that most of all, because now Pearline knew.Â
Not that she still loved Elijah.
But how much.
The truth settled quietly between them. Annie wrapped her fingers around the mixtape, tucked it beneath her arm, grabbed the suitcase, and forced the zipper closed.
âAnnieââ
âFuck all yâall.â
Pearline took a step forward. âAnnie.â
âNo.â She wiped angrily at her face. âI came down here lookinâ stupid as fuck.â
âYou didnât.â
âI did.â Her voice cracked hard enough to make her wince. âI did.â
The tears started again. Hot. Humiliating. Impossible to stop.
âAnd I blame you for lettinâ me.â
Pearline flinched.
Annie hated herself for saying it. Hated herself even more for not taking it back.
Then she grabbed the suitcase handle and headed for the door before Pearline could stop her.
Smoke kept his eyes on the house long after Annie disappeared inside.
Around him the cookout continued without interruption. Some old head at the dominoes table accused a young nigga of cheating. Again. Tired of hearing Aunt Cheryl fussing, Uncle Lewis stepped in and threatened to throw both of them out of the yard if they didnât shut the fuck up. Children ran through the grass screaming while music drifted lazily from the speakers near the patio.Â
The normalcy of it all felt strange considering how quickly the afternoon had changed. Ten minutes ago heâd been standing beside Annie listening to her laugh. Now she was inside the house and Pearline had gone after her wearing the same expression people wore when they already knew trouble was waiting on the other side of a door.
He replayed the last few minutes in his head whether he wanted to or not. Annieâs hand in his. Jadaâs voice. The way Annieâs guard went up the moment she understood Jada wasnât standing there as an old classmate. The look sheâd given Pearline afterward stayed with him most. There had been hurt in it. Confusion too. But beneath both sat recognition, like sheâd suddenly understood something nobody had bothered to explain to her.
Smoke didnât know every piece of what had just happened, but he recognized the result. Annie thought he and Jada were together. Not casually seeing each other. Together-together. The certainty settled heavily in his chest because it explained the expression heâd seen on her face before she walked away.
What unsettled him wasnât that sheâd misunderstood the situation.
It was that seeing him with another woman had hurt her at all.
Somebody shoved a plastic cup into his hand.
Stack.
âThe good shit,â his brother said before dropping back into his chair.
Smoke glanced down at the bourbon. Aunt Cheryl only brought it out for family and special occasions. Under different circumstances he probably wouldâve appreciated it. Instead he took a swallow and tasted almost none of it.
A few minutes later he found himself reaching for a cigarette.
The lighter clicked.
Smoke took a slow drag and watched the front porch through a haze of smoke that did absolutely nothing to settle his nerves.
Beside him, Jada smoothed a hand over her blouse and adjusted her position in the chair.
âThought you had a showing today.â
The question made her blink. âI did.â
âYou said you wasnât cominâ.â
âI changed my mind.â
Smoke nodded once, but his attention had already drifted back toward the house. The answer sat wrong with him for reasons he couldnât quite explain. She hadnât called. Hadnât texted. Some part of him couldnât stop wondering whether things wouldâve unfolded differently if heâd known she was coming. The thought irritated him. Jada hadnât done anything wrong by showing up to a public cookout. Yet he couldnât shake the feeling that the afternoon had veered off course the moment she stepped into it.
âYou mad Iâm here?â
That pulled his attention back to her.
âNo.â
The answer came easily because it was mostly true. He wasnât mad she came. He just couldnât understand why she hadnât mentioned it. Over the last year theyâd fallen into routines. Nothing serious. Nothing that required explanations. Still, telling somebody you were showing up somewhere after saying you werenât seemed like information worth sharing.
Jada studied him for a moment. âYou ainât really looked at me since I walked over here.â
The words were light. Teasing. At least they tried to be.
Smoke glanced at her. âWhat?â
âYou keep starinâ at that house.â
His jaw tightened around the cigarette. The expression vanished almost immediately, but not before Jada caught it.
He knew she did. Over the last year sheâd gotten good at reading him. Unfortunately, Annie had always been better.
Before Jada could say anything else, Mary wandered over carrying a red cup and entirely too much satisfaction. Stack noticed her at the exact same time.
âThere she go.â
Mary rolled her eyes. âOh Lord.â
âNah.â Stack pointed directly at her. âNah. Bring yoâ ass over here.â
Smoke looked between them. Mary suddenly became very interested in her drink. That alone made him suspicious.
âYou ainât change your mind.â
Jadaâs eyes flickered. âElijahââ
âYou was already cominâ.â The words landed quietly. âYou couldâve told me.â
The silence that followed was answer enough.
Something tightened in his chest. He turned his attention to Mary. âWhat you do?â
âI ainât do shit.â
âThatâs a muthafuckinâ lie.â Stack exclaimed.
âIt ainât.â
Stack laughed. âJada just magically decided to show up after tellinâ my brother she wasnât?â
Jadaâs head turned. Mary looked away. Smokeâs eyes narrowed. The silence lasted a little too long.
âMary.â
âI was just talkinâ.â
âThere it is.â Stack threw his hands up. âThere it is right there. Thatâs the shit I be talkinâ about. You stay runninâ yoâ fuckinâ mouth.â
Mary looked offended. âHow was I supposed to know sheâd actually come?â
Stack stared at her. Then at Jada. Then back at Mary. âYou serious?â
The pieces settled into place one by one. Smoke looked at Jada. Then Mary. Then back toward the house.
Something tightened in his chest.
Pearline still hadnât come back outside. The front door remained closed. The upstairs windows remained dark. From where he sat, the entire house looked still. Meanwhile his mind kept returning to Annieâs face. Not the smile sheâd forced before excusing herself. The look right before it. The moment sheâd looked from Jada to him and then toward Pearline. The hurt in her eyes had been so quick most people probably wouldâve missed it.
He hadnât.
That was the problem. He hadnât missed any of it. Not the confusion, the disappointment, or the moment it all clicked.
The feeling settled heavy in his stomach because he knew exactly what sheâd seen. Maybe not every detail. Maybe not the history. But enough. Enough to think he and Jada were something they werenât. Enough to believe sheâd shown up in Mississippi only to discover heâd moved on.
The thought bothered him more than it should have.
Life kept moving around him, but Smoke couldnât. Every few seconds his eyes found the house again. The cigarette burned down between his fingers. The bourbon now gone.
Stack watched him do it. Then he sighed. âYou need to go talk to her.â
âPearline with her.â
âFor now.â
Smoke leaned back in his chair. âWhat that supposed to mean?â
âIt mean Annie upstairs cussinâ Pearline the fuck out right now.â
Despite everything, a small smile threatened at the corner of his mouth.
Stack pointed toward the house. âYou know Iâm right.â
Unfortunately, he was.
The smile disappeared as quickly as it came.
Smoke rubbed a hand across his jaw and looked back toward the front door. The longer Annie stayed inside, the worse the feeling became. Something closer to dread. Annie had spent eight years running from difficult conversations. He knew because heâd spent eight years wishing sheâd stayed for one.
Then the front door opened.
Every thought in his head disappeared at once.
Annie stepped onto the porch with a suitcase in one hand and a plastic case tucked beneath her arm.
Before he realized what he was doing, Smoke crushed the cigarette beneath his sneaker, set the cup on the nearest table, and started walking.
âAnnie.â
Smoke was calling her name halfway across the yard before he realized people were starting to watch. At first it was only a few people. Aunt Cheryl paused beside the grill with the tongs still in her hand. Geneva lowered her cup. Maxine turned away from whatever story she had been telling. Then more heads began to turn because Annie was not exactly subtle carrying a suitcase through the middle of a family cookout, and neither was the look on her face. Even from thirty feet away he could see she had been crying, and the sight settled heavy in his chest before he could prepare himself for it. Pearline had barely made it back onto the porch behind her, wiping at her own face, and Stack was already moving toward her with concern written plainly across his. Whatever had happened upstairs had gone bad enough to leave both women in tears.
Smoke was not surprised. The moment Annie had looked at Jada, then at him, then at Pearline, he had known something was coming. What surprised him was how quickly everything had unraveled. Less than an hour ago she had been laughing beside him beneath the shade tree. Less than thirty minutes ago he had been standing there holding her hand without thinking about it. Now she was heading toward the driveway with a suitcase like she planned on disappearing before sunset, and the familiarity of that made something old and bitter twist inside him. Annie leaving before a conversation could catch her was not new. He knew that move. He had lived with the damage of it for eight years.
âAnnie.â
She didnât stop. The suitcase rolled awkwardly through the grass as she continued toward the driveway, and whether she genuinely hadnât heard him or was pretending not to hear him didnât matter. Smoke knew her too well to believe either would be enough to stop him.
âAnissa!â
That stopped her.
When she finally turned around, the look on her face hit him hard. The tears were obvious. The anger was not. That lived deeper, somewhere behind the red eyes and tight jaw, tangled up with something older and far more familiar. It was the same hurt he had caught a glimpse of before she disappeared into the house, only now it wasnât masked anymore. The music still played behind them. Somebody laughed near the dominoes table before realizing nobody else was laughing. Children ran through the yard with a water guns bigger than them. Life kept trying to continue around them, but Smoke could feel the whole cookout slowly holding its breath.
âCan we talk?â
The laugh that left Annie wasnât loud, which made it worse. Loud would have been easier. Loud would have given him something obvious to answer. Instead, she sounded tired, like someone who had finally run out of ways to be disappointed.
âOh, now you wanna talk?â
The words landed uncomfortably because he knew exactly what she meant. Not the sentence itself. The accusation underneath it. When she finally called him after eight years. Eight years of missed conversations and assumptions. Eight years of silence neither one of them had been able to outrun.Â
Smoke opened his mouth, but Annie was already shaking her head.
âNo. Donât do that.â
His brow furrowed. âDo what?â
âAct like this ainât exactly what you wanted.â
Confusion flashed across his face before frustration followed close behind it. âWhat the hell are you talkinâ about?â
Annie stared at him as though she couldnât decide whether he was lying or genuinely that oblivious. Then she laughed again, wiped angrily at her face, and pulled something from beneath her arm and threw it at him. The plastic case struck his chest hard enough that instinct took over before thought could. Smoke caught it automatically and looked down. For a moment, he didnât understand what he was holding. Then his eyes moved over the case, the handwriting, the familiar shape of something he had once given her in another lifetime, and it dawned on him slowly.
Annie pointed toward it before he could speak.
âI made that for you.â
Smoke looked down at the plastic case.
The words came out sharper than she probably intended, not because she was trying to hurt him, but because she was already hurting and had nowhere else to put it.
âI spent two damn weeks makinâ that.â Annie laughed. The sound was ugly. âAinât that some shit?â
She wiped angrily at her face. âIâm twenty-five years old makinâ a mixtape.â Annie shook her head. âI brought it all the way from North Carolina.â
Her voice dropped. âI brought it because some stupid part of me thoughtâŠâ The sentence died there.
Annie laughed again. âNever mind.â
Around them the cookout had grown noticeably quieter. Smoke was aware enough that Aunt Cheryl was no longer pretending to focus on the grill. Geneva had stopped mid-conversation and Maxine stood beside her with her mouth pressed into a tight line. He was aware enough that Mary suddenly looked like she regretted every decision she had made that afternoon, and Jada had gone completely still in her chair. Annie didnât seem to notice any of them, or maybe she did and simply couldnât bring herself to care.
âGo âhead,â she said, gesturing vaguely toward the backyard. âMaybe you and your girlfriend can listen to it together.â
Smokeâs jaw tightened immediately. âJada ainât my girlfriend.â
The look Annie gave him was so full of disbelief it almost wouldâve been funny under different circumstances. âPlease.â
âPlease what?â
âDonât.â
He took a step closer. âDonât do that.â
The hurt in her face deepened, and Smoke knew before she even spoke that whatever came next had been sitting inside her for years.
âOh, now we donât wanna do that?â
The memory hit him before he could stop it. The conversation. The frustration. The moment he had shut something down instead of opening it, thinking silence would keep them from making things worse. Annie saw the recognition cross his face and nodded once, her eyes shining with a kind of hurt that made his stomach tighten.
âWhat happened to âwe ainât doinâ that, huh?ââ
This time there was no laughter in her voice. No sarcasm either. Just eight years of hurt finally finding somewhere to go. Around them, the cookout kept trying and failing to pretend nothing was happening. Aunt Cheryl had completely abandoned the grill now. Geneva stood beside her with one hand pressed against her chest. Across the yard, Stack had reached Pearline and was asking questions she clearly was not answering. Even the dominoes game had stopped, the players still seated around the table with untouched tiles between them.
Annie wiped angrily at her face again and shook her head. The tequila had blurred the edges of her embarrassment enough to make honesty feel easier than silence, but Smoke could see the cost of it. She looked exposed. Furious about it. Hurt because of it. Still, she stood there with the suitcase in one hand and the rest of the cookout watching while years of silence crowded up behind her.
âYou know what pisses me off the most?â
Smoke didnât answer. The question felt rhetorical.
âEverybody knew but me.â
The words hung there longer than Annie intended. Once they left her mouth she couldnât take them back. It felt like saying them out loud made the humiliation feel real in a way it hadnât five minutes ago. She looked past Smoke toward the crowd gathered behind him. Pearline stood beside Stack with red eyes and a guilty expression. Aunt Cheryl had completely abandoned the grill. Geneva looked like she was debating whether to intervene or pray.Â
Everybody.
Everybody had apparently known except the one person standing in the middle of it.
âPearline knew. Stack knew. Maryâs ass obviously knew.â
âWhy I gotta be in this?â Mary called from somewhere behind Smoke.
âCause yoâ ass always in everythinâ.â
The response came from so many directions at once that a brief burst of laughter rippled through the yard before disappearing just as quickly. Annie wasnât laughing. The knot in her chest had only grown tighter. Every time she replayed the afternoon in her head she found something new to be embarrassed about. Every conversation. Every look. Every moment sheâd spent thinking she was simply reconnecting with old friends while apparently everybody else was aware of something she wasnât.
âI spent all day lookinâ stupid.â
âYou wasnât lookinâ stupid.â
The answer came immediate. Too immediate. Annie laughed and pointed at him. âThere you go.â
Smoke frowned. âThere I go what?â
âThat thing you do.â
âWhat thing?â
âWhen I tell you somethinâ and you decide it ainât true just âcause you donât like hearinâ it.â
His jaw tightened. âAnnieââ
âNo.â Her voice cracked hard enough that she hated it. âYou asked to talk. So letâs talk.â
The yard went quiet again. Annie looked at him for a long moment before shaking her head. âYou know what makes this shit worse?â
Smoke waited.
Annie laughed without humor and glanced toward Jada. âHer.â
Jada visibly stiffened.
âAnnieââ
âNo. Cause ainât nobody finna sit here and act confused.â
The alcohol had long since stopped making her feel better. Now it was just making honesty easier.
âOutta everybody, Elijah?â Her eyes landed on Jada again. âHer?â
Smoke frowned. âWhat that supposed to mean?â
Annie laughed. âSee? Thatâs exactly what I mean.â She wiped at her face. âYou ainât even know.â
The words werenât really directed at him anymore. âYou never paid attention to none of that.â
Smokeâs brow furrowed deeper.
Annie shook her head. Her laugh sounded tired. âWhy would you?â
The alcohol was doing most of the talking now. Not enough to make her incoherent. Just enough to lower every wall sheâd spent years building.
âYou donât know what it felt like beinâ around her.â
Jada stiffened slightly.
Annie noticed. But kept going anyway. âMaybe she didnât do nothinâ. Maybe it was all in my head.â The words sounded doubtful even to her. âBut every time she walked into a room, I felt it.â
She looked back at Smoke. âAnd now I come back home and find out youâre with her?â
The question hung between them.
For a while Annie wanted it to be about Jada. Wanted to be able to point at one woman and blame her for the way her chest hurt. But the longer she stood there, the harder it became to pretend Jada was the real problem.
Jada had simply been the thing that cracked everything open.
The hurt and the truth sat somewhere deeper than that.
The real truth was that seeing Elijah with anybody wouldâve hurt. Him being happy and moving on with anybody else wouldâve hurt. Seeing him living a life that no longer had room for her wouldâve hurt.
Nobody spoke or moved. Everyone seemed to understand at the same time that Annie and Smoke were no longer talking about Jada, or the cookout, or the mixtape in his hand. They had moved backward without warning. Back into the years nobody in that yard had been able to touch for them.
Annie laughed again and shook her head. âYou know what North Carolina was like?â
The question caught him off guard. For the first time since she had walked out of the house, uncertainty crossed his face because the answer was no. He didnât know. Not really. He knew where she had lived. He knew the city she moved to. He knew she had graduated. He knew random pieces gathered over the years through social media, mutual friends, and accidental conversations he pretended not to care about. But he didnât know what it had been like. Not the real version.
Annie looked away briefly before looking back at him. âI hated it.â
Smoke felt something in his chest twist because that was not what he had expected her to say.
âI hated every fuckinâ minute of it.â Her voice shook now, but she did not look away again. âI didnât know nobody. I didnât have Pearline, Aunt Cheryl, Stack. I didnât haveâŠâ
She stopped long enough to swallow, and when she looked directly at him, the rest of the yard seemed to fade around them.
âI didnât have you.â
Smoke wasnât prepared for that. He had spent eight years telling himself she had moved forward because that was the only way to make sense of the silence. Annie in North Carolina had become a version of her he could survive imagining. Busy. Happy. Adjusting. Growing into a life that no longer had space for him. But standing in front of him now with tears on her face and a suitcase in her hand, she was telling him something completely different, and the new version did not fit into any of the places he had built for the old one.
For a moment Annie saw it.
Really saw it.
The years she had spent imagining Elijah untouched by her absence suddenly felt less certain. She could see the hurt sitting on him now. Not fresh hurt. Old hurt. The kind people carried so long they stopped noticing the weight of it.
And yet none of it changed what came next. Because understanding that he suffered wasnât the same thing as knowing he had.
Annie laughed and immediately seemed to hate the sound of it.
Smoke blinked.
âSo what, Elijah?â
The use of his name landed exactly the way she intended it to. A warning.
âYou think I was supposed to know that?â she asked, pointing at him. âYou think I knew what the hell you was feelinâ?â
His jaw tightened. âYou ainât ask.â
âNeither did you.â
Stack looked away. Pearline closed her eyes. Smoke felt the hit land exactly where she meant for it to, and the worst part was that she wasnât wrong.Â
Annie wiped at her face again and shook her head, her voice breaking around the edges as the anger started turning into something less controlled.
âYou keep standinâ here talkinâ like I wasnât alone. You think I wasnât drivinâ around a city I ainât know? You think I wasnât callinâ Pearline cryinâ? You think I wasnât sittinâ in my mamaâs house every holiday wishinâ I was home?â
Smokeâs expression switched before he could stop it, and Annie saw it. Good, her face seemed to say. Let him hear it.
âYou keep talkinâ like I chose all this.â The tears were coming faster now, and she stopped trying to hide them. âI was seventeen. I was seventeen, Elijah. I was a kid. I was scared!â
Smoke closed his eyes briefly, and Annie saw that too. Saw the way his face tightened. Saw something flicker across it before disappearing again. For the first time since this started, she understood that he was not angry because he did not care. He was angry because he did. Maybe because he always had. The answer should have made her feel better. Instead, it seemed to make her furious because if that was true, then eight years suddenly felt even more unnecessary.
âYou know what I kept waitinâ on?â she asked.
Smoke didnât answer.
âI kept waitinâ on you.â
Even Mary looked stunned by that. Annie looked away as soon as the words came out, embarrassment crawling up her throat too late to stop anything now. âI kept thinkinâ maybe one day youâd show up. Maybe one day youâd come get me.â
Smoke stared at her, and the disbelief moved across his face before he could hide it. It wasnât that he didnât believe she had waited. He couldnât believe what she had been waiting for. Annie saw it. Saw exactly what he was thinking. Something passed between them then, heavy and terrible, and for the first time since she got off the plane, Annie looked like she was realizing neither of them had been waiting for the same thing. Neither of them had been telling themselves the same story.
Smoke stood there for several seconds without speaking. He could still hear the cookout somewhere around them. A baby started crying near the patio before someone scooped them up and carried them away. Music drifted from the speakers like it belonged to another yard entirely. Aunt Cheryl probably still standing beside that grill, food getting colder by the minute, but none of it felt real anymore. The only thing that felt real was Annie standing in front of him talking about waiting as though he had simply let her go without trying.
âYou waited on me?â
The question came out quieter than he intended.
Annie laughed bitterly. âYeah.â
Smoke looked away, dragging a hand across his jaw while the hurt he had been holding onto all afternoon changed into something sharper and older. Nothing about this conversation was unfolding the way he had imagined. Not once. Not in eight years. Not today. Not now.
âAnnieâŠâ His voice cracked slightly, not enough for most people to notice, but enough for Stack to notice. Enough for Pearline. Enough for Smoke himself. âYou think I wasnât tryinâ?â
The confusion on Annieâs face stopped him cold. For a second neither of them moved, and then Smoke realized she genuinely didnât know. She had never looked more honest or more confused, and the sight twisted painfully in his chest.
âYou think I just let you go?â
Annie opened her mouth, then closed it.
âI called you every fuckinâ day.â
The words left him before he could stop them. Annie blinked once, then again, and the color seemed to drain from her face in real time.
âWhat?â
Smoke laughed, but the sound came out broken. âI called you every day.â
The memory came back all at once. His room. The phone. The ringing. The waiting. The voicemail. Again and again and again until the sound became part of the shape of those months. âI called so much my mama started askinâ if I was goinâ to pay the phone bill.â
The crowd around them seemed to understand at the same time that they were no longer listening to an argument. They were watching two people discover that they had lived through entirely different versions of the same heartbreak.
Smoke couldnât stop now. Not after eight years. Not after hearing Annie say she had waited. âI wrote you.â
Annie stared at him. âWhat?â
âI wrote you.â His jaw tightened because the word sounded ridiculous now. Ancient and pathetic and still true. âLetters. Birthday cards. Christmas cards. I sent every fuckinâ thing I could think of.â
Annie looked like she had forgotten how to breathe. Smoke noticed. He simply could not stop anyway.
âYou think I was sittinâ around muthafuckin Mississippi havinâ the time of my fuckinâ life?â His voice rose for the first time, not much, but enough. âYou think I wasnât lookinâ and waitinâ for you?â
Fresh tears started slipping down Annieâs face, confused now more than angry. Smoke saw them and kept going because the truth had finally cracked open, and if he stopped now, he was not sure he would ever say it again.
âThen one day you stopped answerinâ.â His voice dropped again, the sentence wounded in a way anger could not cover. âYou stopped callinâ back.â
Annie shook her head slowly like she could not understand what he was saying. âI neverââ
âYeah.â Smoke laughed again, rougher this time. âThatâs what I thought too.â
For the first time all afternoon, fear appeared in Annieâs eyes. Not fear of him, but fear of the possibility that something had happened neither of them knew about, because suddenly neither version of the story made sense. Smoke could see her realizing it at the same time he was.
âI never got them.â Her voice was so quiet he almost missed it. âI never got those letters.â
Smoke stared at her, then slowly shook his head. âYeah, you did.â
âNo, I didnât.â
âYou had to.â
âElijah, I didnât.â
The certainty in her voice chipped away at some of his anger. Not enough to erase it, but enough to confuse it. Annie wiped at her face, looking younger somehow. âMy mama wouldâve gave âem to me.â
Smoke looked away because maybe she was right. Maybe she wasnât. But the problem was that the possibility didnât change what those years had felt like from his side.
âI called,â he said, quieter now.
âI know.â
âNo.â He shook his head. âYou donât.â
At first she answered. He remembered that part too clearly. The strange phone calls where neither one of them knew how to speak naturally anymore but tried anyway. The pauses. The awkward laughs. The ache that settled in his chest every time they hung up. Annie remembered too; he saw it in the way her eyes closed briefly, the way guilt moved across her face before she could hide it.
âYou answered,â he said. âThen you got busy. Then you started callinâ back less.â
The silence that followed was answer enough.
âOne day I realized I was the only one still callinâ.â
Annie flinched. The movement was small, but Smoke saw it, and some wounded part of him was glad she did. He still remembered exactly what that had felt like.
âI wasnât doinâ it on purpose,â she said.
The defense sounded weak the second it left her mouth. Not because it was not true, but because the truth of it did not undo the damage. Smoke nodded slowly.
âI know.â
Annie frowned. âYou know?â
âYeah.â He looked at her for a long moment, and the anger she seemed to expect was not there anymore. âI know. You was seventeen. You was scared. You was in a new place. You was tryinâ to figure shit out.â
For a second she could not breathe because he was not describing her now. He was describing the girl she had been. The girl he had somehow understood all along. Then his eyes met hers again, and the hurt surfaced in him fully.
âAnd I knew every one of them reasons,â he said. âBut they ainât stop the shit from hurtinâ.â
Everyone remained where they were. The whole yard seemed to understand that this was no longer an argument. This was grief. Eight years of it standing in the middle of Aunt Cherylâs backyard.
âI kept makinâ excuses for you,â Smoke said, and the confession seemed to surprise even him. Annieâs face crumpled immediately, but he kept going. âI told myself you was busy. I told myself school was hard. I told myself youâd call tomorrow. And then eventually I had to stop tellinâ myself that shit.â
Annie had no answer for that. For the first time since she walked out of the house, she seemed unable to find one. The tequila was not helping her anymore. Whatever warm numbness she had been chasing upstairs had disappeared completely, leaving every emotion exposed and every memory sharper than before. She hated that everyone was watching and seeing her crying. Hated that Elijah was standing in front of her looking just as miserable as she felt. Most of all, she hated that some part of her believed him, because believing him changed things. Not everything, but enough.
âYou couldâve came.â
The words left her before she could stop them. Smoke blinked, and Annie immediately looked away because the sentence sounded childish now. Stupid. Still, it was true. It had always been true.
âYou couldâve came and got me,â she said, the hurt returning instantly, seventeen-year-old hurt and twenty-five-year-old hurt all tangled together. âYou knew where I was.â
Smoke stared at her until the confusion on his face slowly gave way to recognition. Now he understood what she had been waiting for, and somehow that broke his heart worse than anything else she had said.
âYou wanted me to come get you?â
Annie laughed through her tears, the sound cracking halfway out. âI donât know. I justâŠâ She shook her head, struggling to organize a truth that had probably never made sense outside her own chest. âI thought if you loved me bad enough, youâd come.â
The confession settled over them with the weight of something painfully young. Childish. Seventeen. The impossible expectation people place on love when they are too young to understand that love still requires words. The belief that if something is real enough, the other person will somehow know exactly what to do.
Smoke dragged a hand across his face, looking exhausted in a way that had nothing to do with the hour or the heat. âAnnie,â he said, barely above a murmur. âI was seventeen too.â
The words hit her harder than anything else he had said. In every version of the story she had told herself, Elijah had always seemed older somehow. Stronger. More certain. More capable of handling things. But he was rightâhe had been seventeen too. Just as lost. Just as scared. Just as heartbroken.
âYou keep talkinâ like I knew what to do.â Smoke laughed once, no humor in it, and a few people actually smiled despite themselves because it sounded like him. Real. Unfiltered. âI didnât know shit. I didnât know how to fix shit.â His eyes found hers again.Â
âI didnât know how to make you stay.â
The tears Annie had finally gotten under control started again because none of this was supposed to happen. She was supposed to come home, see old friends, survive one awkward conversation with Elijah, and go back to North Carolina pretending she had finally moved on. Instead she was standing in the middle of a backyard realizing neither one of them ever really had.
For one impossible moment, it felt like they were seventeen again. Not because anything had been repaired, but because they were staring at each other with the same unfinished ache they had carried out of high school and into adulthood, and neither one of them seemed to know what to do with it now that it had finally been named.Â
Then Smoke broke eye contact, and Annie watched something change in his face. The softness that had been there moments earlier slowly disappeared beneath something older and far more dangerous. The understanding faded next, followed by the grief that had kept his anger tempered throughout most of the conversation. What remained was not rage. It was exhaustion. The kind that settled deep inside a person after carrying the same hurt for so long it stopped feeling separate from them.
Smoke looked at her for a long moment before finally shaking his head.
âYou keep talkinâ like I left you.â
The words were not loud, and that made them worse. Annie froze because for the first time all afternoon, she was not sure what her response was supposed to be. Smoke laughed once under his breath and looked away, but nothing was funny. After everything they had just said, he still couldnât believe they were standing here having this conversation.
âYou keep tellinâ this story like I walked away.â
Annie opened her mouth, but nothing came out.
Smoke looked back at her. His eyes were red now too, though she was not sure when that had happened. âYou talk about North Carolina. You talk about missinâ me. You talk about waitinâ.â He shook his head, his voice steady in a way that made every word harder to hear. âBut every version of this story end the same.â
Annie tightened her grip around the suitcase handle.
âYou leave.â
Smoke didnât raise his voice. He didnât even sound angry. If anything, the absence of anger made the words harder to hear. They landed between them with the weight of something he had repeated to himself so many times it no longer felt like an opinion. To him it was simply fact. Annie left. Everything else had happened afterward.
âYou leave,â he said again. âYou stop answerinâ. You stop callinâ.â
Annie shook her head immediately. âIt wasnât like that.â
Smoke laughed, and the sound broke halfway through. âSee?â His eyes closed briefly. âThatâs what Iâm talkinâ about.â
Tears gathered again, blurring Annieâs vision. âI was seventeen.â
âSO WAS I!!!!!â
The response came so quickly it startled both of them. Years of hurt sat between them, heavier than anything either one had said before. Smoke dragged a hand across his face and looked away toward the house, toward the trees, toward anywhere but her. When he spoke again, his voice sounded rougher.
âDo you know what the fucked up part is?â
Nobody moved. Nobody interrupted. Stack stood beside Pearline with one hand hovering near her back. Aunt Cheryl had lowered her eyes. Mary had finally stopped fidgeting. Jada sat very still, watching a man she knew in one way grieve a girl he had clearly known in another.
Smoke looked back at Annie, and whatever she saw in his face made her stomach drop.
âAll these yearsâŠâ His voice cracked once before he caught it. ââŠI thought you knew.â
Annie stared at him.
Smoke laughed again, but this time there was nothing left in it to protect him. âI thought you knew how much I fuckinâ love you.â
The tears hit Annie instantly. Hot. Merciless. Impossible to stop. Smoke nodded slowly, like he had known this was going to hurt them both before he ever said it.
âAnd somehowâŠâ He swallowed hard, his eyes never leaving hers. ââŠyou still look at me like Iâm the one who left.â
The silence that followed didnât t feel empty. It felt full of every year they had spent telling themselves stories that only held up because the other person had not been there to challenge them. Nobody spoke.Â
Annie stared at Smoke, and Smoke stared back, and for the first time since she came home, she realized she had absolutely no idea what happens next.
  Â
End Note: I promise we are almost done....cause I can't take it. But let me know what you think in the comments, please! I love every one of your thoughts. đ
Tag List:Â Â Â Â Â Â
@partylikemajima @brownskincheyenne @lizbehave @anniensmoke3 @margepimpson @brownsugarcoffy @aellesa @lilblckraincloud @hdfen2474 @magnifique2be @chromexbarbie @loveabledovee @milkywayzard @katezy2x @nicanotnika @wakandamama @numb1smokeanniestan @sunshinerepublic @pennopencil @shereeluvssinners @chknnwffls @underated345-blog @thefutureemmywinner @shamansha @tnychellee @blue4everrsworld @girlmath101 @bananajoeclone @ayishia101 @summrsovrinterlude @mmbee675 @lestatthelioncourt @nyifly22 @storiesbyasl @thebumblebeesworld @thedutifulone @dealore @cocoagadgetsworld @hotebonynearby @sighsrollseyes @atpeaceinthestars @saralance03 @miss-spiders-sunny-patch @imqueenmelanin @cardi-bre91 @soufcakmistress @charmedthoughts @waitingtobreatheagain

